《Age of Enlightenment: Deception of Misdirection》


 Prologue: Tools of schemes and plots.

    The room was darkly lit, shelves with countless books on Atlas'' history. The table was scattered with papers with countless writings of news around the local town region; Various reports on crimes happening on the town for the past few days, even reports going out of the town region. Looking over and over the news and viewing even from different connection on other reports of crimes. Consisting actions done by a band of crooks in alley ways; Stealing, Leaving them bruised or dead for the content the person was holding.


    A knock came from the door "Sir, here''s some tea" the butler came in wearing a typical black suit. "You should get some rest, sir. The mind gets weary after too much information is gained".  "I''ll get some rest when I think I''m done, Okay." The butler left.


    Kosher Travels was working all day in fact. he was thin man of his 19''s, his hair black and shaky despite the butler fixing numerous times he would always put it back in a shaky style,his back was crooked when stood up to get a book from the shelf,he was wearing a fine white shirt and an indigo coat, he wore glasses but wasn''t entirely blind when his glasses was removed from him. *I must continue to know about the band of crooks, It means to save the town from these bastards* he thought. he rubbed his eyes out of exhaustion of day.


    He kept on researching until dusk settled in, The butler came in again "Sir, I think-" before he could even finish Kosher interrupted him "I think that I should finish my work! please leave me alone" the butler went away silently. He continued his overlook of news and history for another 2 hours. Kosher decided to get a rest leaving the room. He found his butler sitting on chair while drawing, the butler noticed his master "Sir, Do you need something?" he asked.


    "Nothing, I just some rest from the difficult task of solving the band of crooks attacks" he said in a stressing manner. He had worked days and days since too many were the activity of the crooks.


    "I think sir you would need some rest, as in sleeping. Why not take a break from looking over and over from crimes; It only puts a stress on you if you put too much concern on  it".


    "I need to continue, I just had it with these crooks and all of their actions. I just get angry every time I hear news"


    "Why not just let it go? this is matter of crooks, murders, and crimes doesn''t concern a man such as you."


    Kosher was in charge of printing press with fairly good business. His father was a high stake business man along with his mother though his younger sister was more successful  going to a city whilst he was in a fair good town doing ordinary work. He wasn''t jealous, but in some ways hostile, and a bit of madness pit over him.


    He gave laugh that lasted over a moment with the Butler looking a bit scared though Kosher did sometimes laugh when stress to a point. "I think you should really get some rest" The butler said while still continue drawing. "The crooks can be handled by the local guards, if they get even more notorious then the militia will be on their trail".


    Kosher gave a sigh of relief of that statement. "I think I''ll get some rest now" he stood up and headed to his room. "One more thing sir, there was a letter left for you a few hours ago, it had a red wax seal to it, were you expecting letters ?". "No, but I''ll see it now" He rubbed his eyes trying to stay awake. The butler stayed silent, *He knows he can''t stop me*. Kosher went down to look into the letter, the red wax seal was bearing the sign of a prowling cat. That was the local guard''s sigil. Kosher opened it;


    " My good sir, if your reading this then please respond in due time, My business in this town is short. I have news about the crooks you wanted to hear, I''m told your the person who investigates the crooks, I''m giving you an opportunity to bring the crooks down and beheaded, I know about the crook''s activities and plans that the people at the post, Meet me at the Lazy Guards Grave inn if your ready"


    sign by ?. *More information on the crooks,Might be worth checking it seems only still early not yet midnight*.


    Kosher departed from his house into the streets of town. Alley ways make the town useful for shortcuts but dangerous nowadays with crooks running about. Kosher took the safe route and that was walking with the main road with Local guards posted and patrolling time to time. The streets of the town wasn''t dull at night there was still parties, out goers, and other events but the people weren''t stupid enough to go outside in the night unless with a carriage, guards to keep you company, drunk, or thinking to yourself that you can take the crooks alone, *Must drunken bastards all of them*.


    He arrived at the Inn; The Lazy Guards Grave. It was named after guards for past years getting into the inn all with purpose of quitting a night patrol  with ale at their hands, serving girls to excite them, and all around laughing with joy till the morning was up to go back to the post, though one night the guard patrol were too drunk and gotten a fight with mercenaries, no ones knows who started it but the result was the same when morning came up the guard patrol were dead, One generation after the incident the inn was renamed to the Lazy Guards Grave as sort of a warning.


    Kosher entered the inn and sat on a table, he waited what seems like hours till a boy who wore ragged patched clothes, sliver gold hair came up to him "My good sir, the lord will see you now". On a corner of the inn a huge man who wore a fine black suit, wore a shadowed cloak, and a gentleman''s hat but slightly shorter. Kosher went to him and sat down. "I hear you have news of crooks" Kosher said in haste.


    "Yes, I do. Mr Travels. Its mine to give to help a man searching for justice" the man said in a voice of high deep, intriguing, yet gives a sense of power.


    "What of it and tell me now and who are you?" Kosher said again in haste. The man''s face was fair brown, with deep brown eyes.


    "I know its late so I''ll make it short and my name isn''t important now I am merely a humble man, The guards of the post are somewhat consorting with the crooks you so want to see down, a hand is somewhat leading them" the man said as he took a sip of wine.


    "A hand?, what are they being controlled?"


    "Controlled, Bribed, or forced it doesn''t matter, they''re causing trouble" the humbled man said as he took another sip of wine.


    "Is there more or nothing else"


    "Well from what I heard the officers who lead the patrols and other tasks the post needs are consorting with them" he took a sip of wine again


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it."Okay, thank you for the information but why would you give me this information, why not tell the post commander"


    "Some people did try that, they were found dead in alleyways and the officers who found the bodies said something the in the line that it was a robbery"


    "I see"


    "Your a man of the printing press you surely can have a subtle way of showing the truth about these crooks and corrupted officers"


    "I can do that, I''ll start when I''m ready, The whole town will hear about the them from me" Kosher said with determination.


    "Have a good night and please don''t try to do something...... rash or out of your mind"


    "I know what the town brand me, and its not what you think I am" Kosher said in rage as he stormed out of the inn.


    Kosher knew what the humble man meant "out of your mind". The town region branded him a title he known for years, Kosher Travels,Mad Man. He went on his way back to his house till he saw a nearby patrol, something took seize of Kosher *I''ll maybe just see if what the humble man said is true* so he followed the patrol for what seems to be hours after mid night. Kosher followed them till they went into an alleyway that leads into a small park, the guards stayed there while Kosher hid in a bush. The guards stayed there waiting silently till one said "Where''s the chief boss? shouldn''t chief be here now?"


    "Quiet, Quiet, he''ll get here" said another guard. after a few minutes a man wearing leather came in with 7 men at his back. the man was bald bares a scar on his nose and checks.


    "We''ll start the business once we get find someone to be the little rat, but it seems you''ve already found one",


    *What rat?*.


    Kosher found himself kicked out of the bush being dragged by the guards of the patrol, Kosher was thrown to the ground and the guards began to kick at him. The kicking stopped when the officer of the patrol ordered it, he stood over Kosher and spoke


    "Well it isn''t the local Mad Man of the town region"


    he now looked at chief crook "Well here''s the Rat you''ve been looking for".


    The chief crook looked at Kosher then nodded to his men, Kosher was on his feet with the aid of crooks, Kosher''s coat had been removed, his short muddy, and bruised.


    "If your going to kill me do it now, You''ll get caught, be imprisoned, and beheaded in due time!" he shouted till he got punch in his belly. "He''s right, we should end the misery of the mad man" the officer said pulling aside his musket and drawing his cutlass stepping forward till he was blocked by crooks. "Now, now, I got something else in mind" the chief crook said


    "What do you have in mind, chief." said one of the crooks


    "Bring Mr. Travels here, to the warehouse and you know what to do" he went towards the officer and his men while Kosher was dragged to the warehouse north.


    *They''ll fall these bastards, they''ll all fall and their heads gone.* Kosher thought.


    they passed through alleys to avoid attention. The warehouse was a formerly for spices,sugar, and wine owned by a family till they become bankrupt. On the outside there was a gate with a few people  who looked like a beggars and average men on standby, when he got inside there was still barrels but looked abandoned, the old platforms looks dusty, and overall it looks like the warehouse wasn''t been used in years.


    They opened a door west side of  the Warehouse that leads downstairs into a hallway with right and left sides with prison cells but they were heading into the door at the end of the hallway. It was dark inside the room with only a torch placed near the door entranced, Kosher now sat on a chair and tied.


    *So this is how I die; starved to death beneath a warehouse* Kosher thought as he was there sitting not knowing what time it was or day, it seemed like an eternity, he heard crooks bringing other people down into the cells, the prisoners were screaming begging for mercy but only got a smack with an iron object to shut them up,


    "The chief would want us to meet with the people" he heard one crook said outside the room, "The People, oh sure. from what I heard they''re somewhat architects, so we''re workin'' with some stone builders" the other crook replied.


    "You don''t want be saying things like that, the people we work with are high top class even higher than the rich families. they could kill you, start a feud with between high class people that''ll cause deaths and they still be safe"


    "If were working with high class gents and ladies, then why are we guarding this ragged ole mad man"


    "I don''t make orders but if you want go speak with the chief, come on I''m going to take a wine from the new barrels that arrived".


    Kosher heard their footsteps fading away till they shut the door that leads to the warehouse. He now was thinking about his situation, the crooks, the humble man and the guards conversation, that was all on his mind in the room, when the torch was burned out a guard would replace it with another and sometimes a candle, he was feed with a loaf of bread and wine, when he was feed the guards untied only his hands. Most of the time he just kept thinking on the day he meet the humble man on the corruption of officers in the post, being the witness of their meeting, then being dragged off to this dark room below the warehouse, and the conversation of two guards. Kosher kept his mind on that and stared into the flame of the torch or candles.


    Then something took over him again, something he did occasionally when he was stressed, angered, but all Kosher did was stare and think till He began to laugh. His laugh was loud, not so deep, and horrifying. He laugh from time to time when he felt like it. The guards outside talked about how he was really was a mad man, they were also somewhat scared of the laugh that occurred out of now where. When Kosher fell a sleep he still dreamed about the past events that took place up till his capture. He woke up from his sleep only to find himself outside the warehouse, not knowing where he was beside some beggers wearing tattered clothes.


    Kosher just began to laugh with the beggars and people passing by staring at the Mad Man.

 Chapter 1: Elis ( Curiosity Spreads )

    "You know you can''t do that" Elis Frank said to Jindagee Skumar when he suggested something that can land them both in trouble as they walked to school


    "Why not" He whine as he looked sarcastically at Elis. They both stopped walking "No, why don''t you go, I''m sure you won''t get in trouble and get caught by the guards" Elis replied as he too look at Jindagee in a sarcastic way", "Fine, Fine. BUT you''ve missed a great opportunity" Jindagee replied in an over dramatic way. Jindagee Skumar was from the Eastern side of atlas far away from his home, he wore a white shirt,fair brown skin,brown leggings, good boots, an average coat of the colored dark green for going to school, and fined combed hair. Jindagee was sent to this part of the world because his family wanted him to study and learn here though Jindagee dislike the Idea but managed to grow fond of his new friends. They stayed at a shop for a couple of hours before heading out to school early near mid-day. The streets packed busy with carriages, couriers, and ordinary people going all about their business.


    "You know, I always wondered why a person of your status in society would attend our school?, I mean your Aunt owns a school of her own which is slightly better than ours" Jindagee said.


    "Well its my choice, and mostly if your aunt was the owner and head of it I''m pretty sure you''d get some special treatment. I don''t like that it makes a person fragile in the future, I need to face the harshness of society"


    "Amazing, you should be the next poet or best thinker" Jindagee jested.


    Besides if I did went to the my family''s school, I''ll have never met some insane people who oddly I consider friends, Elis thought. He was seventeen years, his elder brother twenty one years, and his younger sister a girl of ten years. Elis wore the same as Jindagee the only difference was the color of his coat was grey. The Frank family ran the best school in the town region for the students to the main city; Union''s Rising. His family was a wealthy sort owning a small trade business of spices,sugar and crafting supplies, His family was religious to the religion of the Reformed Awaken, a religion that derived from moving away from the errors of the Hierarchy.


    They''ve reached their school;Virtue''s Grace. The school building was one of the biggest buildings in the town region, about fourth biggest. The walls were made out of stone, the roof was flat unlike other schools, It was connected to a local Holy House, larger that most. There were four entrances to the school; the west gate was the newly constructed gate a year which was the face of the school when people talk about it, the east gate was used by the students who had carriages prepared to take them, the north gate was used only by the workers to deliver supplies, and the south gate was the gate leading to the holy house.


    They''ve entered through the west gate and began their hours in the school.


    After the hours of school Jindagee and Elis made their exit through the south gate. They''ve were on their way to a local inn to meet up with their friends. By after mid-day the streets were almost as packed but not that much, they''ve decided to take an alleyway shortcut to the inn.


    "So, what do you think, a trip to the woods next week, only the group" said Elis


    "A trip to the woods, with only the group sounds good but better bring a flintlock, knife, and supplies because this sounds like camping" replied Jindagee. It''ll be interesting, just something to do besides, Elis thought.


    "I''m interested, I''ll ask if I''m allowed."


    "I thought you can go where ever you pleased" said Elis in a joking manner


    "I do, I am everywhere and now where. I can sneak into your house without any of the post guards knowing," Jindagee said in a deep joking manner as well.


    "Jin, look there''s a something happening. come on I wanna see it" Elis said as he rushed forward with Jindagee following.


    People passing by stopped and looked to form a crowd, shouting came from the center, and grunts of what seems to be a fight.


    "Oy you stand down !" someone said in the middle of the crowd"


    "NO, YOU CAN''T. YOU STINKING GUARDS" then a laugh came.


    can''t see through this crowd, what''s in the hell is happening over there, then Jindagee squeezed into the crowd giving Elis a sign to follow.


    They''ve managed to go through the tight spacing and managed to get the front of view of the action; It was a man wearing indigo coat, white shirt,brown leggings, all worn out and tattered and he was wearing glasses. He stood crooked continuing to walk in circles, giving a smiling at the guards at him.


    "Isn''t that Kosh?" Elis whispered to Jin. As Kosher continued to circle around the guards with them doing the same.


    "Yes, it is. what the hell is he gotten himself into." Jin replied as Kosher gave a threatening gesture of him holding an imaginary knife and stabbing it in the air.


    "You won''t get me, you stupid dirty licking guards!" he then gave a mock with his tongue licking in the air. One guard then gave chase rushing at Kosher but dodged continuing to give his tongue licking mock.


    What in the actual hell happened to him, "Maybe he went mad" Jin said as Kosher then began to laugh at the guards with another mock consisting him smiling with his mouth opened then both of his hands slapped to his checks while laughing and circling around the guards.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings."I mean, he''s been mad but not to this degree" Elis replied as the another guard gave pursuit to Kosher.


    "Maybe he became truly mad" Jindagee said. Kosher now began to scoop something from the ground and threw it at the officer. "He''d got shit over me, that does it get him now lads!" the officer said as the whole patrol began charging on him, they''d subdue him by pilling on him. The guards got him up then the officer approach Kosher. "Your going to see your shit and blood all over your body" the officer said.


    Kosher just began to make a face that mocked the officer then he spoke "You dirty butt kissing guy, You''ve been doing stuff with them shadow lurking crooks. Yeah I know all them talks between the officers and crooks! AW you going to cry that I said the truth! or shit on your shir--" The officer hit him on the face, Kosher just began to laugh.


    "Take him to cells, and make sure he''s tied up" the officer said as he and his patrol began to escort Kosher. As they were escorting him Kosher just began shouting "The OFFICERS, AND, THE CROOKS ARE CONSORTS!". the crowd began to fade away as the guards took Kosher away. "Well he really did became a mad man" Jin said.


    "Well, I mean he did sometimes follow us around"


    "Elis, he even followed us to the privy"


    "I know, but what happened to him, he was doing well for owning the printing press"


    "Maybe he had problems in his mind"


    "Alright, still feeling sorry for him don''t you?"


    "No, I considered ostracizing from our group" Jin said bluntly. Elis just a gave a look of disbelief then they continued to their destination.


    They''ve finally reached the local inn; The circle tavern. Elis and Jin entered to find their favorite spot of inn on the first floor, at the left side of inn at the corner. They''re were three people there;


    Paco Fransez a son of a Courrier, he wore a white shirt, brown leggings, he was a round fellow,olive skin,light brown hair,light icy violet eyes, and big arms.


    Thomas Fenris an average person who worked in making muskets and blacksmiths for the officers, he wore a light blue shirt, black leggings,light tan skin,light but deep green eyes, his stature was person who was made for the army with a tough chest and arms. and


    Rowlan Fowl an average person who works for in a library, he wore a white shirt,black leggings, and a red coat, he was tall had light skin, raven black hair, light but deep blue eyes, his stature was average at best.


    The three of them were all in the corner talking then laughing till Paco saw them, "Your here!" he said as he raised a cup. Elis and Jin got down and took a sit.


    "What took you so long?" Rowlan said.


    "We saw a Mad Man, he got arrested" Jin said bluntly.


    "Really what happened?" Thomas said in an interesting tone.


    "The Mad Man was Kosher he was insulting the guards, making faces, and even through shit at the officer" Jin said bluntly again.


    "Huh, poor person. what in the hell made him do that" Paco said in sorrow.


    "Maybe he was truly a Mad Man, I mean. He follows us for years!" Jin said bluntly.


    "Okay, okay. We get it he follows us for years, but give us details"


    "We kinda said something of the guards and crooks who''d been causing the crimes are working with each other" Elis said before Jin could say anything.


    "It''s dangerous if we talk about this openly" Rowlan said in caution.


    "Then let''s whisper" Jin said with Paco, Thomas, Elis agreeing.


    "Alright, so if the guards are consorting with the crooks; their crimes would become even bigger" Thomas said.


    "Well better get a musket in my house soon, I''ll shoot and stab anyone who trespasses my house" Paco said.


    "I know, but what if it''s just Kosher just being Mad. can you believe a person who mocks like a little boy, and throws shit" Elis said.


    "Point there" Paco said.


    "Wait, before we continue this follow me up stairs" Rowland said as he got up going to the upper floors of the inn.


    The rest of the group followed upstairs to find a circle shape table, everyone sat in the chairs. "So about the crooks" Rowlan began.


    "Wait how about the trip to the woods" Elis said.


    "That can wait so here''s about the crooks" Jin said as they began the conversation.


    The group spent the next hours talking about the crooks and guards, they left before night fully settled in the town region.


    If the guards are consorting with crooks, are there anymore hidden things, as Elis continued to his house feeling cautious, deep in his thoughts about the safety of his family, and curious about knowing more about the situation.

 Chapter 2: Tricia ( A Plan Speculated )

    The town region was gathering, everyone was rushing to prepare the bonfire yet to come in about a few days; four days being exact.


    The streets were packed with people, local and even militia guards at every post, and the normal crowds of people has now become even larger. Such a lovely condition for the town region. Tricia Durant thought, as she walked through the now crowded streets. People were now out in the streets preparing for the Bonfire in each town region. She had short black raven hair, she was four nine feet tall, about fifteen years, wearing a thick shirt of red and brown leggings which was unusual for girls but decided it was the best clothing option available due to the packed streets of people and guards.


    The celebration wasn''t only in the town region but other surrounding town regions, and the city; Summit''s Chest which has the center of the town region up till Union''s Rising.


    The coming bonfire night was meant for the failure of Gent Hawkes or more knowingly as the ¡°Gentleman¡¯s plot¡±. His real name was Guirez Hawkes, He was known through the country; Anglox, also known as "High Sanctin" if counting the cities and towns up till Scotts'' territory; Scotiterran, which wasn''t apart of High Sanctin.


    Gent Hawkes had conspired with Ron Casteby the leader of a small band of people ( Consisting of mostly average and even high class gentleman ) who plan on killing the King and his replacing his reign in favor of someone else somewhere down the line their small band become large enough being called a brotherhood. They schemed their plans from all cities and towns all over Anglox.


    Gent Hawkes and Ron Catesby had plotted a scheme to destroy all the major of cities that held the king''s power, his brotherhood members followed the plan, they planned of blowing up the foundations of the cities with gun powder underneath the buildings therefore causing chaos losing all the king''s power, they''ll bring order to the cities therefore rising in power. The members schemed and planted the gunpowder on the major cities, they planted gun powder under the King''s stronghold which was in Union''s Rising.


    Someone must have hinted to the militia of their plans because now their leader and several other members were caught, Gent himself was arrested found guarding the gun powder underneath the King''s stronghold. Gent was interrogated, trialed for treason, and had a public execution. The people were now celebrated the king and country''s escape from the "Gentleman''s plot" by lighting bonfires.


    The thick crowds of people were almost impossible to get around and with the militia guards in the town region it was even worse.


    The militia guards wore scarlet yellow tunics, white shirts, high fashioned hat, white leggings. They carried cutlasses and flintlocks for each militia men. Each groups of them would patrol on the town regions inside the city, It meant a feeling of safety for the people in the town region knowing of the crooks'' activity recently. At least it feels a lot safer than it was before.


    Tricia decided to take the alleyways, though the recent activity of the crooks were still a talk of among the people, the alleyways were better to get from one place to another. much better, besides the militia and local guards are patrolling the town region so it¡¯s much safer, even more people started using the alleyways so it¡¯s even more safer than before.


    Passing through the streets and alleys she finally reached her destination; a general store with a blacksmith''s forge nearby the place. The general store itself was painted green with a wooden sign on it a caravan with goods, the blacksmith¡¯s forge was next to the general store. The sounds of hammers being brought down upon metal came from the forge, five people were there at the forge one person had looked to be thirty years, flowing silver hair with a beard wearing blacksmith¡¯s clothing as he was hammering a soon to be sword, the other four were boys of seventeen years, they also worn blacksmith¡¯s clothing. One boy was sharpening a cutlass with a grindstone, one was at a work bench working on a silver breastplate, and the remaining two were near the forge working on something.


    Tricia entered with the boys glance at her for a quick second then went back to their work but except the one working on the sharpening the sword. ¡°What¡¯dya during here, Tric?¡± Thomas Fenris said as he continued to sharpen the sword


    ¡°Did you have the materials ready for the bonfire?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± he replied in utter silence.


    ¡°Please tell me this is a very good joke¡± Tricia replied.


    ¡°No, I got the materials its, wait¡± Thomas said as he turned his head to the boy working at the breastplate.


    ¡°Oi, Hickey! Do you know where the materials for the Fire¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d left it with Fransez!¡± Hickey replied without turning his head as he continued to work on the piece of armor.


    ¡°There, you go it¡¯s with Paco and he said he¡¯ll be at the library¡± Thomas said.


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.¡°Alright I see¡± Tricia said and sighed, Great back to the streets again, ¡°I¡¯ll get the materials, just you and the others get to the bonfire in time, bye¡± she said as she left.


    She had known Thomas through Paco three years ago when he was still a fetching boy for the smith, while she was attending school as well.


    Tricia now again began to navigate through the packed streets and alleyways, when she exited through an alleyway she found herself stuck with the crowd. Carriages were stuck as well, Militia Guard pushing through the crowds, I¡¯ll be stuck until night. She squeezed, shoved through the people until she finally got to another alleyway but even the alleyway was with people though not as packed as the streets, At least this won¡¯t be long.


    She continued to move throughout the alleyway till the train of people stopped, shouting was heard from further down at the end of alleyway leading through the streets, people were now whispering on what¡¯s happening, What happened now. Tricia found to her left of the alleyway an old wooden fence with a huge crack at the bottom of it, There¡¯s my shortcut. She move through the crowd and slipped through the cracked hole of the fence and continued.


    It was pass mid-day but not yet where dusk began to settle. Tricia made her way through the less but still crowded streets to the library. Tricia finally reached the place. The library building was painted dark purple, a large wooden door and a raven on a tree crest above the door. The library was wasn¡¯t grand as the other major libraries in Summit¡¯s Chest or Union¡¯s Rising but still large with a room consisting of shelves, tables and chairs and the second floor which had shelves only and a small table, the windows were designed to let natural sunlight to flow in but there was lantern if need be. There was a huge rectangular hole were a door used to be but it lead to another area of the library, the same as the room before.


    Tricia found Rowlan at the main desk chatting with Paco who was sitting on a wooden chair. They both wore white shirts, brown leggings but only Rowlan wore a coat.


    ¡°Hello, gents¡± Tricia said tiredly but in a happy tone


    ¡°Welcome to the raven¡¯s tree library, I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t accommodate more people¡± Rowlan jested. The Library was barely full with a few people and scholars inside.


    ¡°So you¡¯re accommodating a few people and the rest are ghosts¡± Tricia replied in sarcastically. Rowlan stayed silent, gave a nod, and just grabbed a book from his left and read. Tricia turned to Paco


    ¡°Thomas told me that you got the supplies for the Bonfire¡±


    ¡°Got, it¡¯s just in the storage warehouse near the post¡± He replied. Back to the streets again, it¡¯s even almost night but maybe a favor.


    ¡°Can you bring it to the center, there¡¯ll be people preparing it just tell them you have the extra needed supplies¡± Tricia said.


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll do it¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Tricia said in relief as she took up a wooden chair and sat.


    ¡°You should begin now the streets are packed with crowds and guards making travel impossible¡± Tricia added.


    ¡°She¡¯s right, a bloody arrest just happened a while ago in the streets¡± Rowlan said but not turning his head up but just kept reading.


    ¡°So that¡¯s the little trouble I had going here, how did you know?¡± Tricia said.


    ¡°I hear whispers from time to time¡± Rowlan replied.


    ¡°Who and why was arrested¡± Paco said curiously.


    ¡°From what I heard, whispers from the outside and inside that it was about some bloke who was assumed to be dealing with the crooks, the militia got the person and dragged him off¡±


    ¡°First Kosher now this¡± Paco said.


    ¡°What happened to him?¡± Tricia said in a concerning tone.


    ¡°He went insane, mocked the guards, got arrested all while saying the guards and crooks are consorting with each other¡± He replied.


    ¡°Everyone should keep be cautious now¡± Rowlan said.


    ¡°Speaking of cautious, I¡¯d better get the supplies for the Bonfire¡± Paco said as he stood up.


    ¡°I¡¯d better go as well, got a lot of tasks to do as well¡± Tricia added as she also stood.


    ¡°You two take care of yourselves¡± Rowlan said in goodbye.


    Dusk was almost upon the town region, the crowds of people were diminishing in numbers which made the streets easier to travel. Tricia walked through now the not so crowded street with people around preparing for the Bonfire festival yet feeling a bit of fear but not enough to scare her.


    It feels as if crooks and maybe even some guards are planning something, maybe it¡¯ll be the day of the bonfire. Surely the militia and some honest guards will stop them, It seems almost too obvious of their plan. Tricia thought as she continued her way.

 Chapter 3: Thomas ( Fire and Smoke )

    It was past mid-day but still a few more hours till night settles, then begins the Bonfire festival.


    All the town regions were ready, each bonfire in each town region. The bonfires were stacks of old wooden planks, logs or wood stack upward with a stones surrounding the base to prevent fire from spreading, the size of the bonfire were only small for town regions; three meters to five placed at the center of the town, while the Summit''s Chest had five to seven meters because of the massive park area available.


    Thomas had helped with the preparation on the bonfire after he was working for smith then proceeding to the center of town in to do the errand and tasks. He was still working at the smith''s forge, It was only him, The Smith, Hickey, and the two serving boys. Ever since the militia came to town the work at the forge was more relentless; cutlasses needed to sharpened or repaired, musket points being repaired or made, and even flintlocks ammunition needed to be produce or rarely flintlocks to be made.


    Fortunately Thomas didn''t mind working more having an interest on blades, flintlocks, and muskets, He was fond of the art of making them, maybe even the art of warfare. The Smith had a gunsmith visit the forge to learn some new tricks on the repair and way of making the flintlocks and muskets, Thomas was eager to learn from the gunsmith so he listened to their conversation.


    The hours passed till it was only an hour till dusk begins. There were still some spare materials from the repairs and works, They''ll probably won''t be used, the festival will be over then the militia gone. The Smith was gone over to do a quick errand by himself, the serving boys resting over across the streets with only Hickey resting by the work bench. He knew the first ways of making a flintlock but the other parts were not, luckily there was an old broken flintlock. He gathered the spare materials then started trying to repair it, The flintlock it self was about a year old, the wood was still wasn''t old furnished fine brown, the muzzle was smashed with great force preventing it to shoot, the trigger was missing, the flint was fine but the inner workings were not.


    Thomas began trying to repair the old broken flintlock; breaking off the smashed muzzle, breaking off the parts of flint then the inner workings, by that time Hickey noticed it then went to help Thomas out


    "What''dya want to repair an ole broken flintlock" Hickey said as he examined the parts Thomas took out.


    "I want my own flintlock, something to keep me safe" Thomas replied as he now he tried to put it all back.


    "You think the guards would let an average bloke like you wandering the streets with your own flintlock"


    "With news of crooks doing continuous crimes, I''d like to have a self defense weapon"


    "What about a knife"


    "The flintlock me range advantage, besides I''ll also carry a knife"


    "Won''t argue with that, come on I''ll help yah with the repair of this ole flint" Hickey replied as he began to help repair the flintlock. After a few minutes they didn''t managed to finish the flintlock . Then they heard steps from the door leading to the general store, The Smith came back with the two serving boys, He looked at Thomas and Hickey then to the broken flintlock, "What did you the that old flintlock" The Smith said in a mild shock.


    "Thomas here wanted it for self protection" Hickey said in a tone that seems to be like he was caught doing a crime.


    "Are you sure the pieces of on top are all now broken" pointed out by one of the serving boys


    "Well, how else are you supposed to see what''s wrong with a year old broken flintlock"  Hickey replied with a grin as he gather the broken off parts of flintlock.


    "You broke off the broken muzzle, can''t you just hammer it to fix it?" said the other serving boy.


    "Are you two gunsmiths now? If you are then please fix this truly old magnificent dust gathered piece of weaponry" Hickey sarcastically said as he got up placing the broken pieces at the workbench then giving a gesture to both of them. The Smith looked at the broken pieces and the flintlock, took the flintlock then walked towards the work bench examining the broken parts.


    "You need to repair the top part, though Thomas you''ve broken off the muzzle that was a mistake" The Smith said as he continued to examine it.


    A mistake on my part, but can it still be repaired. "Can the flintlock still be fixed ?" Thomas asked.


    "Probably, though it still needed to fix and re-work, but if your thinking I''m giving a flintlock to you-"


    "I understand I''ll have the risk of drawing attention to myself, might shoot a non-criminal, or get it confiscated by the post guards" Thomas interrupted.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    "Right points you''d given, but still it''s still a shame to let this flintlock go to waste, still spare materials. I''ll might even consider giving to yah"


    "Really!" Thomas said in excitement


    "I said I''ll consider"


    "If he gets a flintlock for defense then shouldn''t the rest of us" said one of serving boys.


    "Fair point, we all should have with the crooks running about" added Hickey


    "Find the materials and money, then we''ll see" The Smith said. The rest of the conversation drifted into other subjects till night settles in. Thomas left the forge and made his way to the center of town. The way to the center of town was not much as packed but still crowded, A much better condition than what Tricia told the other day,  Thomas continued his way to the Bonfire then a suddenly a light punch came from behind his back, he turned around to find Rowlan. They both greeted each other then continued their way to the center of town.


    The center of town; people gave the middle portion of the center space, with the crowd people forming a ring around the bonfire having their time. Only a few more hours till the lighting.


    Then it began, after waiting for next few hours the people who prepared the Bonfire had now appeared on the center. The crowd gave a wave applaud and cheers, The person in front signaled his companions who brought out a figure of a person made out of sacks with fine dressed clothing unto the wooden gallows built on the bonfire then hanged a rope around its neck.


    "Come on get it over with!" Someone shouted from the crowds. They complied as they lit their torches and tossed it to the bonfire then it erupted into flame,. Finally it started. A wave of cheers and applauds came again, with people dancing, drinking, I think I even saw two  drunken fools fighting with people throwing money at them.


    Thomas found Rowlan, Paco and his companions nearby a inn standing outside, They''ve entered the inn;drank,ate,and drifted into a conversation, they ignored the noise of the people outside and inside only focusing at their conversation, Now this is a good night to be in, Friends here, noise that brings the mood to the event, such a great night.


    Then a shock of silence came from everywhere: The crowds of people stayed quiet at the unknown reason, shouting heard from somewhere in the sea of people, and then a shout "QUICKLY GET THE CRIMINALS".


    The crowds of people scattered away from center of town, gunshots heard of that direction. Militia guards now rushing from the sides shoving people from the sides going for the center, the crowds of people are now beginning to gone in only a matter of seconds, Thomas saw local guards and people who wore fine clothing bearing muskets and cutlasses now against the Militia guards and some local guards aiding them. The formed firing lines shot a hail of bullets at the unknown attackers with some of them taking cover and some shot down with the screams of bystanders shocked and ran by the numbers away from the bloodshed.


    It was a battle with shoots from muskets and flintlocks coming from both sides, men being stabbed, Thomas turned around to find only Rowland and Paco there "Come on Thom!, let''s get out here!" Rowland shouted. They left the sight were the battle took place only to see more militia guards fighting the fine clothed men with local guards fighting on either the fine clothed men side or the militia.


    They went through the alleyways and made their way out of the streets were the conflict rages on. The civilians continued to run away from the on going conflict, loud noises were heard off in the distance of gunshots and screams of men dying causing now more chaos as the civilians swayed from one to path to the next to see which one is safer. Thomas and his companions kept on running not knowing where they running off to but still away from danger as the conflict intensifies. They continued to run passing through the massive crowd of people running away and the fighting of the militia and the unknown attackers.


    The Bonfire festival had now became a small skirmish, The crooks, they probably the ones, If only I had weapon I''ll fight with the militia. The battle rages through out the night with countless men injured or died, even innocent bystanders caught in the heat of the battle. Riot rages through out the streets with people running and finding places to hide from the conflict that continued.

 Chapter 4: Tricia ( In the smoke of things )

    Chaos everywhere; Bystanders running searching for a place to hide, Militia guards continuing to fight the fine clothed men with Local guards aiding them, and the streets now embedded in the chaos that was happening. Tricia as with her companions who helped prepare the bonfire festival now everything went to chaos as soon the attack began. They ran as everywhere there was gunshots and fights of militia and unknown attackers with their blood staining the streets, civilians running away from the smoke of chaos spreading everywhere as the more militia stepped in making a hail of gunshots then charging at them with cutlasses at their hands and a flintlock with another.


    I didn''t even know what happened or how it did happened, The Bonfire festival was going as well as planned. Then the attack began one person suddenly pulled out a flintlock then shoot it then everything became a miss


    The streets now became gulped in chaos as the militia continued their fight against the unknown force attacking the town region. It all became a blur as Tricia and her companions ran from alleyway to alleyway avoiding the fighting that raged on the streets, the militia guards formed a line with muskets pointing dead straight forward with civilians running behind them with the unknown enemy at their rear, They quickly ran behind the militia guards with Tricia and her companions having a sigh of relief. Then the unknown attackers appeared, the militia officer shouted and a hail of bullets came after with two of the attackers down while the others took cover and began to form their own firing lind.


    Loud noises were heard from the distance: The sound of gunshots, men shouting to charge at the enemy, and civilians shouting for help. Everywhere around them was chaos. One of the militia men signaling to the civilians to follow the direction was suddenly attacked by one of the attackers by a shot from a flintlock shot to the chest then another shot to the head with the screams of civilians followed by the murder.


    Tricia continued to run with her companions still near, The alleyways were safe but still there were chances as they escaped from the chaos from the streets they found the attackers fighting the militia guards with gun shots and clashing of steel swords with dead bodies lay at the floor, Still they press on their escape from the dangers of either getting shot or stabbed. They manage follow with the crowd as they ran to the general of the next town region, Safety it must a barracks or a post secured by the militia guards.


    The militia guards continued to defend the civilians escaping to the supposed safe zone as they continue to hail gunshots and meet them with screams of horror heard as it began. Tricia and her companions kept on running in the direction of the supposed safe zone.


    They followed the crowd of people to their unknown destination. People every where rushing about with constant pushes to others just to get ahead from getting shot or stabbed at, It''s live or die. Stationed Militia Guards were increasing as they went along the crowds as the now further in the distance appeared a tall wooden building and wooden gates began to open letting in the crowds of people, The fort, finally solitude and safety.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    They entered the fort as now the courtyard in the fort was now occupied with the crowds of people, At least it''s better than getting shot or stabbed. Militia men posted now on the walls of fort pointing their muskets on the streets, officers shouting at the guards with them following orders as they rush to follow. Packed crowded into tight space, with chaos everywhere. I wonder what happened to the others, are they safe surely they must have escape when the shots were fired.


    Tricia and her companions had been stuck at the fort with the large crowd of people, "How long you think the militia will take care of the attackers" said one of her companions


    "Don''t know, just hope that the militia would begin to think of a plan" Tricia replied. They''ve stayed there for hours on end. Tricia was quietly standing with her companions and their conversation on the matter of the attack. She continued to observe the militia guards to see if they''d had any plan on doing something but they were just running around and keeping watch on the defense and a guard would come and tell about the condition outside.


    She thought of her family and friends thinking on what their condition is in the midst of this night, are they safe or they caught in the chaos?, haven''t seen Thomas and the others are they in a different place?, what could I do? with that matter in mind she kept observing on the movement of the militia guards seeing if they would somewhat form a plan that would ease her worries. she continued to do this to see if should somehow put pieces of information if the militia would somewhat act and do something else than defend in the chaos.


    She then began to recall the chaos of the matter outside on the screams and horror filled faces and worries of the civilians seeing their fear and confusion, even now in the safety of the fort people around her still had the face of fear and confusion as friends tried to calm friends, mothers calming their children, and people cried out to find their missing companions, Why did this happen.


    A shout was heard from one of the officers as the gates opened with militia men going into the streets in groups, Please, please that this chaotic night will end. The night continues on with still fighting in the streets, more and more guards were sent out and returning with either civilians, injured men or dead. It''ll over soon, soon.


    <hr />


    I''m sorry for the large font size. I didn''t know what happened but I couldn''t fix it maybe in due time but for now this will be the size for chapter 4, I''m sorry I''ll make sure this doesn''t happen again.

 Chapter 5: Rowlan ( Silent things in the fire )

    The fighting still goes but for the most part the militia has pushed against the unknown attackers quite well. Rowlan still with Paco and Thomas as they kept on moving from the streets and alleyways, Not what I expected for the evening. Bodies lay on the ground with wounds most commonly from being stab wounds or gun shots from the leg to the head. The attackers and militia still continuing their battle as more and more militia came in pushing the unknown attackers causing them to retreat, Still there maybe some attackers lurking about, the weapons of the dead still there on the ground so better safe than sorry.


    Rowlan now suggested to take the weapons as a form of protection in any instance they''re going to be attack, they agreed on it instantly as they stopped in an alleyway looking for bodies to switch hopefully the weapons they once had are still there with them Thomas had taken two flintlocks and a knife from from one of the attackers laying dead on the ground, Rowlan had taken a cutlass and flintlock from a militia officer sitting by the wall of a house that seems he bleed to death, and  Paco took a musket with a strap on it and a bayonet on its tip from a one the dead guard who appeared to have taken heavy amount of gunshots with other guards laying dead with him,Prep and ready for anything unless there was a group ambush.


    They continuously moving, stopping and hiding nearby if they hear somebody passing by, be it a militia officer with his group or a civilian they wouldn''t take the chance. Thomas had suggested they should go with the militia that surely they''ll tell us to go to the post guard or a fort "Then we shouldn''t have hide whenever we hear footsteps" Paco replied, "Alright, Alright next time we hear footsteps when we''re trying to stay alive we''ll hide first but take a peak if they''re militia or the attackers" Rowlan said, It''s better to silence them now because of the circumstance were in.


    As they moved from the streets to alleyways they across a particular street noticing what occurred; A group of militia guard men down. Thomas took his time to examine the corpses with Paco for the look on militia men or the attackers. "Gun shots everywhere in their chest" Thomas remarked.


    "Stab wounds too" Rowlan added as he pointed to some of men having a wounds that either from a cutlass or a bayonet from a musket.


    "They were taken out by surprise" Thomas said.


    "Very likely"


    "Are they fresh or not?" Paco added.


    "From the wounds, it appears that it was only done a few minutes ago, probably when the militia reinforcements started to pour in this group was unlucky to get ahead" Rowlan remarked.


    "How did you make that conclusion?" Thomas asked.


    "Rowlan can tell us when we reach a place that''s not out in the open" Paco said. They left the area and went again into the alleyways finding a safe place. We''re making good distance, the night... still hours. not even close to dawn. If we ever managed to survive the night without mortally wounding ourselves it''ll be a blessing. For the situation now militia reinforcements have shortly arrived yet not even once we have seen some, not even guarding a street for some strategic tactics.


    Passing through the empty alleyways they stopped to take a rest, the whole area and might even the town region and other towns are quiet, not even once as they moved ever meeting a militia guard just hearing the noise of the chaos of the attack. They went off again deeper into the alleyway path, they continued till they heard voices coming from a path to the left. they hid themselves over a wooden fence to the right waiting if they would pass by their sight to see if they''re Militia or one of the attackers.


    The footsteps were getting nearer seeing shadows of the bodies from a torch, it was a group of fine well dressed gentlemen with some of them carrying muskets, flintlocks and cutlasses. They stop at the middle of the cross paths of alleyways and one of them began to speak "The plan is shit, most of our forces got'' out flank and powered"


    "Militia troops are adding by now" added another.


    "We best retreat with the others" one suggested


    "Bugger that I''d say we leave the town region and the city while everything is still in chaos and confusion" remarked another. They continued to baffle on about what do till they decided to leave. After the unknown attackers shortly left Thomas, Rowlan and Paco quietly continued to sneak about not to draw the shortly left group''s attention.


    After a minutes worth of travelling distance they stopped to take a rest they heard voices again "Please it better be militia or civilians" Paco silently mumbled. They trailed the path were the voices were coming from only to a large group of the attackers, they were gathered into a crowd as they rambled on "Now come on, we should leave the city before we get shot down" said one and many others agreed on that then another spoke "Are you serious we struck a deal, I remind you that this deal was made from people from high above, probably high class people and you think they''d let you go with you knowing something" some of the men agreed on that too.


    "I''m sure they let us go after all this plan failed"


    "You''d think they''d people walk out of a plan that involved attacking the militia and not think that some of us might even spill some


    information to them",


    This is getting now where, they just arguing whether they should leave stay quiet for a good while then some of them get caught and spill out information or stay loyal to their unknown high class leader, still being hired by a high class seems risky, making an attack on the militia of a city.


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    Momentarily they left listening to the attacker''s baffling matter, until they heard steps coming along their way. They hid behind a brick wall in pathway to the right with a small metal gate but the unknown expectancy of the situation they made a noise in doing so, "Did you hear that" someone said as the person footsteps were inching towards the place where they were hiding. "Come out, lest you want a bullets through your head and chest" the person was now closely approaching the brick wall "Come on out, now" the person said as a sound of sword''s tip scratching a wooden wall.


    Paco suddenly rush to the direction of the voice with Thomas following instantly then Rowlan did after a short moment. Paco had driven the bayonet through the attacker in the stomach pushing him to the ground, the attacker gave a loud scream in pain causing then a nearby attacker to appear but Thomas had shot him in the throat without a moment''s hesitation, Then they ran.


    They left the bodies and ran with the sound of the attackers at their trail, as they tried to loose them in switching paths in the alleyways but only to spotted an narrowly escaping gun shots fired, they were now running straight into a path when a scout with no weapons appeared in front of them and shouted out their location Rowlan had shoot him in the leg putting him the ground screaming shouting curses at them, Soon enough the rest of his group appeared then resume to chase them.


    They decided to pass across the streets and unto another alleyway but still the attackers on them, as they went unto another alleyway they managed to loose them but still hearing their voices from a far. They sneak out quietly but soon to see they were guarding the paths.


    They found a back door to a building, the knob of the door looked rusted with that Paco pried the door with the tip of his musket, Fortunately the back door open and they entered closing door the behind them. They looked around to found a kitchen further exploring the inside it appears to be a tavern with tables, chairs and barrels of wine and beer.


    "It''s better that we should go the upper floors it''ll safer, all we need to do is stay quiet" whispered Thomas. They went upstairs to find the tavern owner''s room, they sat there silently leaning against the wall with their faces blank and relief, for a few moments there silence.


    "You were saying on how''d you make the conclusion on how the guards were only recently been killed?" Thomas asked


    "Just like you said they''re taken out by surprise but consider this; the additional forces brought only an hour later, this group we found was from an earlier group fighting the attackers when the chaos erupted, also there was blood swaying in the direction of the alleyways. by the looks of it they were supposed to regroup with the reinforcements"


    "How long till dawn?" Paco asked.


    "About hours" Thomas replied.


    "Damm" Paco said


    "The attackers will leave the area, they probably think we managed to escape them" Rowlan said.


    "We should stay here till dawn comes up"


    "That''ll be long time" Thomas said as he tried to listen to see if the attackers are near.


    "Then two should sleep one stays up to warn" Paco said


    "Sounds good, who takes the first watch?" Rowlan asked.


    "I will, you two sleep I''ll wake you if the attackers are there or if dawn comes or I get too tired" Thomas said as he taken the watch. At least it''s safe now, still the attackers were talking about them being hired by a high class person. Certainly the militia would take one as captive and interrogate the poor person. Rowlan had worked for the library since the last two years having two brothers who had jobs of their own.


    He had meet Thomas when he was required by his brother to join the discipline training on being a soldier, they become friends at separate groups at the training developing a soldier bond though the most part they talk about the past about the training was Rowlan having a mistake that forced the groups to a lot of work because of him.


    He met Paco on a different terms, Rowlan had treated Paco badly on the first time they meet but grown to become friends, They said that a person who treats you nice is your worse enemy well if a person who treats you badly as ever on the first time they meet will be your best companion and friend that''s my case. The three of them grown to become like brothers, Rowlan remarked that Paco was the Strong-willed Fighter Person, He was the Collective Mage Person, and Thomas was the Courageous Knight Person, It''s true to their each personality.


    Thomas had awaken him and Paco up to see that dawn was already up. "You kept your watch for the entire night, impressive" Rowlan thanked Thomas. "Would you blokes be mad if I did slept also" Thomas said. "Then we''re lucky that the attackers didn''t find us" Paco remarked as they down and exited the tavern. The people had returned with militia patrols and local guards ( The ones who didn''t fight with the attackers ) with them.


    The chaos of the attack was over though the three wondered who ordered the attack and the Thomas and Paco killed and the person Rowlan crippled during the night of chaos as they went home to see if their families were alright.

 Chapter 6: Elis ( Troubling Thoughts )

    Four days passed since the chaotic night of the bonfire as even other town regions and city had been under attack of the criminals. People still mourned for the lost of their friends and loved ones, the streets are under patrol of the militia andt still have the local guards who''d stayed loyal and not sided with the criminals, repairs of  broken property damaged were still going on, the criminals who weren''t shot to be executed were taken for interrogation.


    The atmosphere of the town region was quiet, mourning, yet progression of  forgetting the event was slow and still the affect of event still marked the people''s mind, It''ll be scar not easily forgotten. Elis wore black leggings, a white shirt and brown vest, good black boats had roamed the town region looking at the aftermath of the Bonfire event for himself, My pity for the people, Elis continued to walk down the streets. Even after four days has passed the people still felt fear and confusion, Elis had seen people on sides of the streets looking terrible; their clothes worn out and seemed haven''t been cleaned for days, their faces unwashed looks as they haven''t taken a bath as they still sat faces stared blankly straight as if nothing bothered them.


    That wasn''t even the part that struck Elis the most, during his survey he''d seen children about the looks of seven to ten years, wearing worn out tattered clothing coming out of a general store with the items they carried away as they exited through the backdoor of the store at the alleyway, he''d seen more of the children as he''d survey near the crowded areas mostly inns, taverns, and even post guard station; giving them food or money by people near them or passing by. or often times he''d seen them running around, Poor little children either their parents are gone by the attack or have to beg or steal to survive, The aftermath of the event had indeed taken a heavy toll on the people.


    Elis continued his survey making his way to the town center where the bonfire stacks still there with the woods burnt into ashes as now it looked like a huge campfire with ashes in the center surround by stone, the people still haven¡¯t cleared it due to the repairs and mourns of the attack, It was going all so well.. what could have driven those men to attack? They''re clearly out class and out numbered so why?. That was thought bothered him ever since the end of the attack. He was relieved and more so his family had made out of the chaos safely out the attack and quickly made his way to the nearby town region which was strongly packed with militia guards.


    Elis was shocked as everyone else when the shots were fired, the crowds were in a riot as he''d been with Paco and their companions at the inn when the chaos started as when they exited the inn to see the attack Elis himself then left with Jindagee, Nicholine a friend at school, a short fellow wore a nice coat of grey, glasses, summer skin, short black hair yet getting to get long, a simple person. Catherin another friend at school, light brown skin, long shaky black hair, wore a black dress, a rather strange lady unlike the others who''d had a wild personality.


    They''d left at the moment the chaos began as they were fleeing they''d separated from Thomas, Rowlan and Paco when the chaos started, Nicholine suggested of going back to get them but Jindagee said that they''ll know the way to a safe location. When they reached the next town region where the civilians are safe they stayed there all night till dawn when the attack ended. His family very much relieved that he''d not taken a gunshot or a cut at the event. The day after the event Elis decided on looking at the aftermath of things though his parents forbid him not to go unless he brought his older brother; Janiah Frank but Elis preferred to call him Jan.


    Both brothers went out the day after the event roaming around the town region to see mourns of sorrows of people crying, dead bodies still being carried off, more so than that the people were still in somewhat of riot due to some being in the streets crying out of despair of their lost friends or loved ones, Since then the people still mourned, weeks or months they''ll start to feel better but never forget the horror till it''s only a page on a history book.


    Elis still roamed the town region had now to be in the Post station of the this town region, The large station building was made out of stone, the entrance door made out of wood had a carved prowling cat into the center, the height of feet was as tall as any of the buildings in the town region though it''s width had taken more space for the different rooms located inside added with the cells.


    The Local guards who didn''t turn over still posted outside though a militia guards still outnumber them and always a militia guard would be a place where a local guard would be to make sure they weren''t faking and not a turn over. He heard some faint noises inside of a man screaming from inside, though Elis had no reason to go in so he was off again till he heard someone shouted his name. Elis turned around to find Jindagee wearing his out going clothes; brown leggings, light dark blue shirt, and black coat, "Finally found you" Jindagee said in exhaustion.


    "Surprised to see you here" Elis greeted Jin


    "Your brother is calling for a family meeting" Jindagee said in exhaustion.


    "Alright, I''ll be off then, you won''t coming along to my place won''t you"


    "I''m invited to your home, Elis. Come let''s not keep your family waiting"


    "Wait why are you invited ?" Elis replied in curiosity.


    "Your family will tell you when you get there" Jindagee ended with him and Elis walking to Elis'' home.


    "You''ve seen the things right. The aftermath of the night, the detailed part too" Jin remarked as they continued to walk.


    "I did, suffice to say It''s horrible plain as that" Elis replied in sorrow as he momentarily looked at the mourned people, broken property and others of the result of the attack.


    "The screams from the post station?" Jin questioned


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon."Interrogation" Elis replied.


    "Yes likely, finding out why''d they''d attack, most of them, or not all of them are saying they don''t know who hired them but their leader; the chief crook they''ve sold him as soon as they entered the post station" Jin remarked.


    "How did you make that theory" Elis said in shock.


    "Overheard it"


    "How did you hear it? inside the post station, because it''s not likely hearing from the outside"


    "Why not both inside and outside" Jin replied sarcastically with a grin, Elis ignored that answer. They finally made their way to the Frank residence as their was a brick wall with an iron gate behind that the building made out of stone which was slightly taller than the regular buildings in the town regions but just not as wide as the post stations, a garden at the back side, fine wooden door, and just in front of it is his Grand mother''s house which was similar design but was larger and the garden even had a tree growing there.


    Elis gave the iron gate a shake then call which his brother came and unlocked it. Janiah Frank the eldest in their family, taller than Elis, fine black hair, wore light brown breeches, fine velvet shirt, He''s now working in the trading works with his other family members. "We''re waiting for you for hours come on everybody is inside" Jan said. The inside of the house was fairly large but not to large to be mansion, they found Elis and Jan''s father, mother, aunt, and little sister waiting on them by the center room. Elis'' father Edman Frank was in his forty years, wore black breeches, fine white shirt, Edman Frank manages the income of the trade of their family. Their mother Eliza Frank was also in her forties wore a fine blue dress, she keeps an eye on the youngest member Rachel Frank, the youngest of the siblings, The energetic sibling. and there was their Aunt Susan Frank same age of his parents, she was the person the family name school but also had owned several general stores in the city, she wore a violet fine dress which matches her personality of kind but somewhat fearing when angered.They all sat in quiet for moment till Elis, Jan and Jin entered the room.


    "Your finally here, where have been?" Edman began


    "Just roaming the town regions, checking on the aftermath" Elis replied


    "You ought to be careful out there, there''s still danger even if the attack is over" Eliza reminded Elis.


    "Well, what''s the occasion for a meeting" Elis questioned as he was curious on the situation at hand. Jin gave a stare at Jan then his aunt gave a nod to his father, His father rose up then began


    "We considered on moving away a bit from the city and town region" That sentence alone gave Elis a shock.


    "Why" Elis replied wanting to know the reason.


    "The city is mess, the town regions are even more a mess so we talked it over to move just for a while maybe a year" Eliza said


    "What if there''s another attack to come in the future" Jan added


    "Then where do we go?" Elis questioned wanting to know more.


    "Union''s Rising" his Aunt Susan said "It''ll be safe in one part of the main capital city, it''s a quite place I knew, way back you could live there for while then come back for about a month or year so, besides I have people there that still supply us for some money" his aunt added.


    "It''ll be safer, than here added that I think Sir that you considered on bringing some of Elis'' friends along" Jin added


    "Yes, when the plan of moving to the city was made out, I thought of your friends and also your brother''s friends though they are already in the city, so you can invite them to stay there because of the trauma of the attack"


    "Hugh, so who from my companions are coming" Elis said


    "Paco and his younger brother for one thing since their parents are all so kind to us, Tricia his friend and Tricia''s other friend, Jindagee because it would be nice and your close companions, there''s still room for more but not too much"


    Elis thought of the matter clearly, the plan on going to the capital city of the country was every shocking leaving his school and normal outgoings, At least it would nice to escape the aftermath. Elis decided it would be best and the another reason he couldn''t do anything about it.


    "I could bring Rowlan, Nicholine or Catherin" Elis replied


    "What about Thomas" Jin said.


    "I''ll see if he can come"


    "Then it''s settled, we leave next week" Elis'' aunt said. The rest of conversation was about the locations and what to do in Union''s Rising, when they''re done talking about it Jin and his aunt left. After hours it was night time, the Frank family had dinner then went off to sleep, Elis was on his room thinking on trip there, It''ll be nice, just stay away from the horrors that happened. Elis thought of trip what might happen maybe even a fun time and new experience when they got there, It''ll be wonderful. Though the horrors that happened still plagued his mind till he slept.

 Chapter 7: Thomas ( Tempering Passion )

    It was the day when the forge and the general store was opened ever since the night of the attack, The general store owner and The Smith came while Thomas, Hickey, and two serving boys waited by the store and forge when they got the letter when it''s going to be opened. The two serving boys helped out the store owner in setting up the store while Thomas and Hickey helped the Smith set up the forge. Once everything was settled the work hours were slow, nobody was really buying or visiting the shop only the militia were sometimes passing by for the repairs. Then Hickey suddenly asked to leave for a moment but will be in quickly, and to tell the general store owner to come the forge and wait for his return, Hickey also asked to the two serving boys to come along.


    They all waited at the forge till Hickey and the serving boys came back with a stack of cutlasses, muskets, and flintlocks, they laid out the weapons on the ground, the weapons were damaged; cutlasses stained and bent, muskets and flintlocks with broken parts."What do we need these broken weapons?" The Store owner asked, a stout man of his mid thirties, his black hair was combed nicely as with his beard, he wore a white shirt, green vest, brown breeches and boots. "He said that the weapons can be repaired, sell em to either people interested or the militia" said one of the serving boys, The store owner liked the idea, he asked the smith if he''s up to the amount of work, The Smith agreed on it saying "Not much work is there, might as well do it."


    The servings boys went on to get the spare materials needed for the repairs, Hickey started repairs on the cutlasses, all while Thomas had been helping the Smith in repairing the flintlocks and muskets. All of them continuously working, focusing only at the task at hand, Thomas however was still bothered ever since the night of the attack, his mind still plagued by the thoughts of what he had been through that night, I shot and killed a man, It kept bothering Thomas ever since then. He thought of his action, kept telling himself it was either his life or the attacker''s life,  I had to shot the man, he''d would have gotten us and we''d be dead, that thought kept bothering Thomas while he helped with the repairs; he lacking in focus at his work, halting for moment then continuing back again.


    "What''s bothering you, Thomas. You''ve seemed distracted" The Smith asked. "Nothing, it''s just a bit of a little trouble" Thomas replied shrugging at the question.


    The Smith gave a look at Thomas, the look that he knows it''s not just a little bother to Thomas at all. The Smith continued to repair the broken musket then he spoke again "Nothing but a little trouble then... continue your work", Thomas was relieved at those words continuing back to his work but bothered still by the act he did, his chest was heavy feeling fear pumping through his heart but kept it to himself by just focusing it all into repairing the flintlocks and muskets.


    Paco suddenly appeared in the forge stating Thomas to come with him for the meeting going to Union''s Rising they discussed two days ago. "I''ll be back as soon as I can" Thomas told the Smith asking for his leave, the Smith nodded in agreement.


    The meeting took place in the inn where they normally met, Elis, Jindagee, and Rowlan where already there at their spot in the inn. "So about the trip and stay in the Capital City" Elis began "Are you fellows okay with it and permitted to go?".


    "I''m good, my father and mother allowed me to join up" Paco said.


    "And you Rowlan?"


    "Their thinking on it, though I''m inclined to think my mother to be clearly no though my father would oppose, but I''ll try to convince them"


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon."You Thomas?"


    "I''ve asked but the situation right now... isn''t clear for a good time to decide, with the night of the attack and other matters at hand". Thomas'' father and mother were clearly still in a state of shock of the night of attack, It would only make things worse for them if I would insist on going to Union''s Rising, they need their son for comfort in this time.


    "I think... I won''t be able to go" Thomas further said.


    "Why" Paco asked in a shock and concern.


    "I just have to take care of my parents, because of they were really shock since the night"


    "We understand" Jindagee said in comforting voice


    "Thank you, I''m going to back to the forge now. Thank you all for understanding"


    "Shame you can''t go, but taking care of family is important" Rowlan said in solace.


    "Thank you" with that Thomas returned to the forge with now the though of his stressed parents now on his mind. I should do something to put a smile on their faces, I can''t afford to see them like that it''ll only burden me more. When Thomas had returned most of the weapons were gone only a few left to be repaired, He got a flintlock and went beside the Smith; repairing a musket, and started to repair the flintlock. The Smith gave a quick glance at Thomas then he spoke "You something on your mind you''d like to talk?",


    Before Thomas could reply the Smith continued "Thomas" he said in a concernied voice "I know when a person is being bothered by heavy thoughts, it''ll ease the pain if you''d talk about it".


    Thomas was tempted to ignore to talk about his troubling thoughts but he felt an urge to get it all out, so he told the Smith about the night of survival with Rowlan and Paco, The moment he shot and killed a man, and the worried faces of his parents all while the Smith just listened to Thomas. After Thomas had expelled his thoughts the Smith gave a look of concern, patting Thomas on the back then placing a hand on his shoulder "You keep that heavy burden and let it stay quiet it''ll eat through you, making you a person void and stressed, I''m telling you this: If you ever in a moment your being torn from the inside, you suffer for a bit that seems like an eternity, but your going it let it all out then find a way to better your situation right now like forging a sword or gun with such passion, then you find a way to temper it make that passion into a strong blade."


    Thomas'' perspective change when the Smith said those words, feeling lighten by it. His facial expression changed and the Smith noticed that, The Smith went to box near the workbench and got it, he opened it to reveal a flintlock, Fine dark wood with the metal being darker than most flintlock pistols. Thomas took it and held it in his hands feeling the weight to it and feeling.


    "I repaired that ole''d flintlock the you''ve tried to repair, used the spare materials and their''s your pistol. I know you''ve had a trauma of a since the night of the attack but I''ll keep it here if you ever need to claim" The Smith


    Thomas was feeling all the better than he was before, having released his expressing his thoughts now and being given a great gift was an up lift to him, "Thank you, a great deal of thanks, I''ll find a way to repay you" Thomas said thankfully almost bringing a tear to eyes as he returned the flintlock to the box "I''ll claim it maybe some time but not today", I''d to got help lighten my father and mother now. Thomas went home after the forge help cheering up his mother and father from the worrying feelings they were having.

 Chapter 8: Ciana ( The winds; whispers and ideas )

    Union''s Rising. The Capital City of Anglox was built ages ago on the Brimlad River, the city itself was brim with life with the populace going on with their own business. The different buildings in some sections of the city was either built by wood or stone, they stood tall giving the people a sense of what the city was like; a large sense of history just by walking down the streets, history of conflict and major events marked the city from time long passed.


    Ciana Blaine a girl of seventeen years lived in an estate in a section of the history were the noble people lived. She was originally from the eastern continent Pheuropa in the country of Galrance, Her family sent her to Anglox to make a good connection with the noble and common people to as a sign of good will to the people of her family and making a good relationship from the noble people there for her family''s work. She lived with the other noble girls in the estate as well, Ciana hated them. When she had settle first in the Estate, in her first weeks the noble girls were prideful to an extent, they were kindly at some point whenever they needed something then become prideful again but for the times she''d lived there she''d learned how they acted and complied on their prideful behavior. The head of the estate Madame Florence was a strict woman in her early forty years wanting everyone of the girls to blossom like a beautiful flower, telling everyone to behave and act like a proper lady would do, She didn''t mind Madame Florence for the most times. Ciana lived in the estate quietly, went with flow of the things in her life in the estate house.


    Ciana had fine long black hair, shadow violet eyes, she was the average height of every girl in the estate about five'' one to five''five; she was five''five, light Autumn skin and a figure of what a noble lady looks like. she was timid, never acting in social events unless needed to, she was quiet at most times but she chatted with the common people whenever they were let out of the estate for visit to a noble person''s house which she had relieving when she never really talked to the girls in the estate.


    She made her way to the quiet place in the house; the nice study area that Madame Florence organized. She found the study area was a nice quiet place to pass the time when she''s not outside. She rested there and read a book about society and people, there she rested for an hour or more, she forgotten what time it was. Only to be brought back to reality by sudden noise and a hand shaking her back, It was Lucine, she had blonde curly hair, light blue eyes, and wore a short dress. She was an outgoing person in the estate house and an acquaintance of Ciana, The only person who isn''t an annoyance and prideful. "I knew you''d be here, most of the time your here alone by yourself, reading. alone all the time" Lucine said in a sorrowful voice. "Spare me the false sincerity, you know how I go about" Ciana said yawning waking up from her rest, "Yes, but why are you like that?, Why can''t be outgoing, blossom like a flower like Madame Florence says?" Lucina said in a joyfully sarcastic tone, with that response Ciana shrugged it away getting up "What''s happening, you wouldn''t bother me if I''m relaxing what is it?" Ciana said.


    "Madame Florence wants everybody to be called for a meeting"


    "What is it this time a noble visiting, lecture from Madame Florence, or a party hosted by a notoriously famed noble man or woman" Ciana remarked


    "Madame wants us lectured first about the party being hosted, how did you guess the occasion" Lucine asked curiously


    "Have not noticed the pattern how everything works around here? first step being lecture about being proper then second step go the occasion." Ciana replied as she made her way to the center room of the estate house with Lucine following. The estate house was large with plenty of rooms on the upper floor; located there is where they lived and where Madame Florence''s room is though they never bothered to go to her unless of an important matter. The lower floor had a center room for guests and meeting, a kitchen, the study, and at the back of the house was a nice garden.


    Sitting in a fine furnished chair was Madame Florence with black hair with streaks of silver hair, wearing a fine deep scarlet dress, her stature was intimidating even if she''s in her forty years she still had a charm of a woman who''s an expert on nobles and how the high class society works. There sitting around her was the other girls waiting and chatting to each other but paused they noticed Ciana and Lucine were they finally arrived, they took their seats then Madame Florence spoke "Now that everyone is counted for I expect you know what''s your behavior about the occasion" she said.


    "Who''s the noble man or lady?" asked Beatrice Mayne who''s  the centered attention whenever a guest would arrive or being at the occasion, she had fine black and brown hair, a fine fair face, she wore a light yellow dress.


    "An invitation was sent here yesterday, It says that we are invited to an evening at the Dawning Light''s mansion, to whom who sent it is a mystery though I''ve confirmed with other nobles that they too have received an invitation too so you can put your mind at ease"


    "We''re invited to a party yet we don''t know who''s the host?" Ciana said bluntly. Lucine gave a smile to that statement even Beatrice gave an expression of agreement, Madame Florence gave a stern look at Ciana.


    "The seal of the invitation is the seal of the assembly council, Here." Madame Florence said bitterly showing the seal of the letter, the seal showed an iron gate with chains beside it with a crown above it.


    "Does that put your mind at ease?" Madame Florence asked coldly.


    "Yes, madame" Ciana said solemnly, If she thinks I''m scared of her she''ll not lose her temper. Madame Florence stared at Ciana for a moment then turned her attention away from Ciana. She gave everyone a stern cold stare, everyone now looked solemnly. Smart choice of action.


    "I presume everyone knows the choice of behavior and action during the occasion" She said coldly as she continued to stare everyone then turning her attention back to Ciana.


    "Yes, madame I know the proper behavior" Ciana replied in an obedient manner. Madame Florence then stared at everyone, a stare that wasn''t bitter or cold then she proceeded to leave the room, everyone gave a sigh of relief then also proceeding to leave the room. An occasion without "who" the host is, A person from the assembly council sure but any more information. The thought alone made Ciana interested, Something of interest for once besides concealing my self in the study. Ciana had decided on the interesting matter so she''d decided to leave the estate house for a while but Lucine had noticed her direction to the front door "Are you leaving?"


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation."Yes, I''ve become interested in the matter of who is the host"


    "Oh really, mind if I join you, that''s an exciting matter I''d know myself"


    "Your choice though mind you were going to somewhat packed area" Ciana said as she exited the estate with Lucine following her saying "I don''t mind at least it''s something out of the ordinary".


    The wooden houses and stone built structures made up most the local portion of the city as both of them were now in streets brim of activity with the local populace running about their own business. They continued to walk down until at a cross road where Ciana took the left path to Wight Hollow street, "Isn''t this street notorious for those rumors" Lucine whispered to Ciana. "It entirely depends on what rumors; riots, theft, or murders but that last part you shouldn''t mention openly" Ciana replied.


    They continued to walk Wight Hollow street, The buildings around looked dirty and old their doors crooked and mostly barely broken, the streets were barely clean but to the point of filth all about the street. A perfect place for information hiding though were more likely to get assaulted if were not careful. They finally made their way to the destination to a building like every other but with a sign outside bearing a scepter with a serpent coiled around "A doctor''s building? why here" Lucine asked. "It''s the best place for information to be gained, the doctor''s knows his patients'' secrets"


    "Doctors aren''t supposed to tell their parent''s information"


    "True, but this is where I usually get my needed information" Ciana said as she entered the doctor''s building leaving Lucine with a clueless face. The inside of the building was cleaned neatly, there was desk as they entered with a young boy behind an old wooden desk. "The lady of whispers comes again, what is it this time Ciana?" he asked. Ciana had found this place years ago when Madame Florence was in urgent need of help, she befriended the doctor and the young lad that time, she would visit if she could though being frightened at first but after much visits she was at ease mainly because of the rumors and secrets they talked over the years, observing the people that go about the place learning from glance on a small information where they are from, and learning to tell and see a lie from Madame Florence and the girls whenever a noble party was taking place making her safe that she was a weapon against others.


    "Lady of whispers?" Lucine curiously asked.


    "She called like that because she knows people''s secrets and rumors" the young lad replied


    "Yes, my very own title" Ciana said sweetly.


    "So let''s cut to the actual purpose what news would you want to know?"


    "Alright, do you have any news about the Dawning Light''s mansion recently"


    "The most of I heard of the mansion that someone from or someone in ties with the assembly council is hosting a party"


    "Any idea to specify who''s the host?"


    "It could be Edward Ruscell a known person who''d been seen in the assembly council, having ties with some of the members there"


    "Anything else"


    "They inviting nobles to the party"


    "Already known it, how about anyone else"


    "There was rumors about nobles coming from Pheuropa but other than that nothing else"


    "Shame" Ciana said in disappointment.


    "But here''s something have you heard the news that happened in Summit''s Chest?"


    Ciana showed a face of interest at news "Tell me"


    "The city and the town regions surrounding it had been attacked on the night of the Gent Hawk''s Bonfire by crooks and some of the local guards, the militia were fortunate to respond"


    "Enticing, how did you manage to get this information?"


    "I''ve recently been near the docks, taverns and even near the high nobles, they been talking about the attack days ago"


    "I''ve think that''s enough for today my acquaintance here isn''t used to this kind of places , I''ll be back more often in this week"


    "You want information don''t, then which is it then the mansion or the attack?"


    "The mansion, do though if you would get any information about the attack that would be nice" Ciana said as she bid her good-bye returning to the estate house, Lucine all the while had an expression of surprise, "Lady of whispers quite a title" she remarked as they continued their way back to the estate house. "Yes, I know quite a title indeed though only some of the people in Wight Hollow knows the name",


    "Whatever do you do with the information you''ve gained" Lucine asked. Keeping it to myself if ever needs to be an urgent matter,


    "Just in case for some urgent matters" Ciana replied. They finally returned to the estate house, the estate house outside was finely built with stone, the roof of it was made from wood."I''ve serious thought you use the secrets for something, of an agenda with a title of lady of whispers" Lucine playfully said. None, no agenda. with all of the somewhat secrets I know, I''ve never used them, "I''ll just wait until I''ve found something to inspire to use them, something to motivate a person" Ciana replied as she entered the estate house with her thoughts wondering on the possibility on her motivation to use her somewhat she called skills.

 Chapter 9: Tricia ( A Route to Travel )

    The horrid event passed. The aftermath of it slowly began to disappear the broken properties are repaired, people who occupied the side walk of the streets diminished due to the some what still little chaos still affected by the aftermath math, yet a gloomy feeling still aired the town region. Leaving the town region seems to be a blessing for me and my companions.


    The time to leave the town region for the Capital City was now today; weeks prior to this day the preparations to leave was delayed for days until everything was settled with Elis'' Family. Tricia was on her way to her closest friend, Alisa Fratini, for the departure. When she gotten the opportunity to join the trip to the capital city she and her parents had to think of the matter, the choice was simply leaving the town region for a stay at the Capital City for a time, the discussion on the matter was confusing for her family about the leave for a time they discuss the matter at home to finally they made up their minds. Her parents decided on allowing Tricia to join the stay but it was all up to her if she wanted to go. The choice of leaving was a bit of stir on her, It was a chance of a nice offer being able to visit the capital city, a nice stay at the city for time. Seeing the exploring places and leaving the town region to forget about the night of the attack.


    She decided on going for the reasons: escaping the town region because of the attack allowing some to be relaxed at a new environment and great opportunity to experience a new place. She knew in herself that she could move past the event that happened and this chance might be it for some change.


    Tricia was now at the door front of her friend. The place was as much as any other place in the town region a wooden built house apartment, the house it self and others were not as much affected by the attack since the attackers never made it this far out. She knocked on the door to be opened by Alisa''s Mother, Camilia Fratini she was a woman of her forty five years kind and caring person who Tricia had known for a long time, "Oh, Tricia''s here Alisa !" she shouted, "Oh please do come in Tricia".


    "Thank you for the offer, but I think I''ll wait outside unless Alisa will take a time"


    "I''m almost done ! There" Alisa shouted as she hurried down the staircase, Alisa was merely the opposite of Tricia in their appearance while Tricia was thin and short, Alisa was large and slightly taller than her with longer hair than her. "I trust you two to be careful in the City, Do please not to get separated if anything happens "


    "I''ll keep that in mind Ms. Fratini" Tricia said promisingly as they both left.


    Elis'' house was their destination to meet with their companions. Outside Elis'' house was three travel carriages painted black with roofs, there beside the carriages was Paco, Elis, and Jindagee waiting."Wait where''s Rowlan, Thomas, Nicholine, and Katherin?" Alisa asked.


    "Nicholine and Katherin couldn''t join us while Thomas and Rowlan. I''ve got no knowledge of those two but they kept on saying they''ll join" Paco replied. "Both of them won''t go now, they''ll late we''re already going" Elis said, "We''re just waiting for my Mother and Father to prepare somethings". After a time everything was set and they''ve all got into the carriages on off they were to the main road exiting the town region and Summit''s chest territory, they stopped at the main road near the exit to have other travel carriages, caravans, and even miltia transport there too, Elis said that were going to be travelling with a them for a safe journey but they have to wait a little longer for everyone to get ready.


    Shortly after waiting Paco suddenly spatted out "Oh look, who''s here" pointing to Rowlan and Thomas arriving. Why a nice farewell since they can''t go. "Alright, I''m here, what I''ve missed" Rowlan said energetically "Yes, what did happened?" added Thomas also energetically.


    "Nothing, never missed you two; paid we are to be your friends" Jindagee said in a deep voice with a grin on his face. "Same to you" Paco said with Thomas smiled and gave a small laugh at that. They all exited the carriage, Paco again spoke "Are you two going, because you can''t everything is settled, sorry, but the least we can do is give a gift when we return"


    "The time it takes to get to Union''s Rising, time spent in city I really doubt you would remember getting a gift for us" Rowlan said bluntly causing Paco to have a look upon his face with Thomas giving laugh and complement to Rowlan''s statement.


    "Besides were joining you but from a different way" Thomas said.


    "You two are going to city but not along with us, How?" Tricia asked.


    "Thomas had his own route to go and I also" Rowlan replied.


    "Wait before I forget, Paco look at this" Thomas pulled a flintlock out his satchel, The old flintlock that Hickey told me, nice present given to him. Paco was amazed and curious of the weapon as they drifted into a conversation about it. Alisa stepped in asking Rowlan "So you were saying on your own different routes?"


    "Both of us will be leaving for Union''s Rising, Thomas will take a militia ship to the city while I''ll join a caravan to there, so likely it''s more on your group or Thomas will be arriving at the city before me. which also where''s the location in city to stay?"


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    "It''s in Pathford district in of the city, in the middle area; Harrow you''ll be looking for north shire street." Tricia said.


    "Great, everything is settled then we''ll all be leaving the town region, having a break from the horrific event. I wish you a safe journey and do please watch over Paco, Elis, and Jindagee, Tricia, they can be spontaneous to a point that some idiotic things happen along the way that''ll some accidents." Rowlan said smiling.


    "Same to you, you may cause some accidents" Tricia replied in a happy tone.


    "Oh please, me causing trouble that''s very unlikely"


    "Numerous times I can recall you cause trouble" Tricia said proudly


    "Impossible, Alisa tell her that I never cause trouble most of time"


    "There was that one instance with you and Paco trying to get Thomas into a tavern" Alisa said.


    "Alright, note taken. I''ll accept the piece of the advice. though I can say the same to you, don''t cause some trouble as well"


    "I never cause a high amount of trouble" Tricia shockingly replied.


    "I only know four times where trouble occurred just recently" she added


    "Forty times she caused trouble just recently see" Rowlan jestingly said to Alisa, "But it appears that your about to leave now, farewell". They said their farewells, Tricia gave a hug to Thomas and a handshake to Rowlan, The person I know who appears to display no human emotions in normal instances. They all gotten back into the carriages and now they were off to Union''s Rising. An hour passed since they left nearing the city Creekpool the nearest city where if a person would want to travel by sea. Tricia kept on staring outside passing by the fields and places, just thinking. Finally left. This break from the town region would just maybe help move forward from the bonfire night, the screams of horrified people, the mourning of the lost loved ones, and the fighting that happened, the shots fired from the both side''s muskets and swords clashing against another sword, or slicing and stabbing a person. She decided on kept thinking of better thoughts to move past the horrific memory. "So how long do you think we''ll reach Union''s Rising?" Paco suddenly asked.


    "About weeks till we''ve reached the city" Elis replied. Tricia paid no attention as she was in deep thought, Maybe I''ll learn something visiting and staying in city, finally returning home with maybe a thing learned from the high society there in city. "Tricia, are you sad?" Paco asked.


    "No, of course not why"


    "You looked like you were thinking something sad or tragic by your face"


    "No I wasn''t, I was just in deep thought of something nothing to worry about"


    "You sure, just tell if got something troubling you" Paco said in a tone of caring.


    "I could tell when something troubling you Tricia, please tell it I''m here" Alisa pleaded.


    "It was just about the night of the attack, I pity for the loss of lives and mourning of people who lost someone dear. I was thinking how could I help them" Tricia sad in a voice of sorrow.


    "Not only that it was the after math, that made it worse. The people on the sidewalks mourning on what happened, and several dead bodies being taken off streak me deeply". Alisa place a hand on Tricia''s shoulder making her reassuring her from the thoughts that plagued her mind. "I''m here, Tricia. remember we''re like sisters alright" Alisa said reassuringly. Tricia felt better with her friend''s compassion.


    "I''m here too, if you need some help with any problems I''m here to help" Paco also said reassuringly with a smile.


    "Thank you Paco, just don''t yourself, Elis, and Jindagee into some trouble"


    "What made you think we''ll be in some sort of trouble, Jindagee I can see getting into trouble and maybe Elis but me?"


    "Oh Rowlan said to keep an eye on you three, he said you three might do some idiotic things that''ll cause some slight trouble"


    "I''m owing that bastard a gift" Paco said deviously.


    Tricia felt better from the reassurance as they continued their journey to the capital city.

 Chapter 10: Thomas ( A Theory Thought for a Journey )

    The caravan were now lined and ready for to leave. Two days passed since Elis and the others left, now it was for Thomas and Rowlan time to depart.They will be departing in an hour and planed on passing by Creekpool where Thomas will be traveling onto a ship with a militia crew, Thomas had gotten accepted to join the ship ride with the militia when The Smith had told Thomas of  it, He had overheard that a militia battalion heading to Union''s Rising by means of ship travel and they been needing a blacksmith could when they stopped at the ports. Thomas now seeing the opportunity had inquired to apply for it.


    He went to the nearby Post Station in the town region where the bonfire event took place and there he talked it over with the battalion leader, William Monroe, a fitted man of his early thirty years, pale nice that showed he wasn''t either scad in a fight or hardly in a fight, finely combed brown hair. of the attitude Battalion leader when Thomas had talked to him; polite and humble person. Monroe spoke in way that his voice was calm and voice a person would listen for advice. Monroe''s Battalion was assigned to travel to Union''s Rising and there he would report to council about the said attack along with other militia leaders. The Battalion leader had accepted Thomas'' offer of his services along the ship ride to the City, Monroe had been relieved that Thomas showed for the offer and assuring him that he would be paid for services, with that he hurriedly happily returned to his parent''s telling them of it.


    Thomas'' parents had been calmed down with his company being there for them when the the horror of the attack still plagued their minds, they had approved of his choice of going to stay at the capital city. Thomas had bid his farewell to them when the caravans were about to depart. The Caravans were mostly of trading sorts with supplies, the other ones were guards bound on protecting the Caravans on their journey to city, and then there was the Militia transport that was bound for Creekpool. The caravans now then departed on their route exiting through the main west side of Summit''s Chest just like Elis'' and the others'' route.


    It been an two hours since they departed, still it was long trip to Creekpool. Thomas had ridden in the caravan Rowlan where it was only two caravans behind the miltia transport where William Monroe and his men were at. Both of them sat at the back of the wagon. Thomas had kept his newly gotten flintlock at his holster to his right ( given to him by the General store owner as a gift ), He was silent for the since they departed, looking at the places they passed along the way, He found quiet travel calming, to help forget the night of the attack, and eager to  travel by ship and get to city to reunite with his friends, After a time they were almost to Creekpool. Rowlan now with his faced expressing a thought asked "Remember the during the night of the bonfire, we overheard the conversation of the attackers, What can you make from it?".


    "The attackers were arguing whether to leave, they saw what they''ve plan failed and left to save their lives while the others were scared of the people who hired them.".


    "The part of being hired by people, that part was on my mind, Who did it, and Why?".


    "I really don''t have any guess to that".


    "I''ve have some guesses, tell me would you like to hear some it?".


    "Go ahead, I''ve like would some answers to why it happened". Thomas said wanting some light upon why the attack happen, The answers he might give me may only tavern rumors, but there at least be something true of it. maybe even finding about who hired the men and planned the attack.


    "To begin shortly after the Bonfire Attack; two days after, I''ve went to the other Bonfire locations in the other town regions and even to the center part you know Summit''s Chest. There was this one instant where while I was walking down the streets, a stranger was being chased by the militia men, Fortunately one bystander managed to block his path then quickly the militia men got on him restraining him. As you now bystanders were now crowding to see what was going on when the Officer of the group said in a clear loud voice ''You thought you could have escape from the heinous crime you and your assailants did on the horrid night !'' The stranger looked terribly horrified, mumbling to himself then he spoke pleadingly ''Please I''ll tell you everything that I know!, Oh please have mercy on me-''


    He was cut off by one of the bystanders ''YOU SPEAK OF MERCY, HYPOCRITE, MY BROTHERS ARE SEVERELY INJURED BECAUSE YOU AND YOUR FELLOW CRIMINALS'' then shouted ''GALLOWS ON HIM'', with that the whole crowd started to shout gallows. I couldn''t really hear what Officer was saying but in a few moments the stranger was now being dragged off while shouting ''PLEASE I DIDN''T KILL ANYONE, THE CROOKS WERE HIRED BY SOMEONE IN THE LOCAL GUARDS, PLEASE I''LL TELL ALL DON''T PUT ME TO DEATH'' with still the crowd demanding on the stranger''s death.


    Following that me still being filled of energy try and form a theory on the matter decided to the center part of Summit''s Chest.


    I didn''t know if you''d been there but if you didn''t you should find yourself lucky, It had been an even worse situation there with tons of more damaged. continuing I found a clear yard in the city where there hanged four individuals, which from my opinion had been there for about a day or more because now three individuals are now standing on the gallows. The officer now read out loud their crimes charged at them, one individual said something the line of he wasn''t a part of the attack that he was framed, with that the officer began to question him which he replied with each question thrown at him. The officer then turned his attention to the other two individuals to question them also, they replied in line of the chief crook was associated with an unknown people who made then made the auction of with the local guards who were a lined with them. The two individuals were set off back somewhere with an escort while the first was publicly shamed while he set off in a different direction with the crowds shouts of anger on the poor person. I now went to a tavern, sitting there in the front bar acting casually when I overheard two Local Guards talking, ''We''ve cracked several crooks and traitors but all we got is nothing but the same'' the other guard replied ''although the traitorous guard they were talking about wasn''t found either, maybe some of them will tell where is the bastard'' they continued to ramble on with nothing to get me interested so I went home"


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Thomas had listened very interestingly of his friend''s story "Alright, now what''s your guesses on who the unknown people are"


    "From what I''ve gathered the Local Guard who was the traitor had found some consort with highly dangerous people who gave him a deal to turn some of the local guards to his side while the unknown people had consorted also with the gangs of crooks, then the Bonfire happened. It doesn''t make any sense a few traitorous local guards and gangs of crooks to take on the militia forces that''s really stupid"


    Impressive, it all adds up and left some questions answered even if this is just a crazy theory. "Nice, that''s a well made out theory. Just to ask why did the Local Guard had agreed to do the crime with these unknown people? I understand the crooks being easily consorted"


    "The possible reasons are: Might be that the local guard be black to the core or the unknown people had convinced him"


    "A nice formed theory, makes me wonder how I ever got to be friends with a person of your understanding"


    "Well remember the training Thomas, remember the time the whole batch of us got punished because of me" Rowlan jested


    "We''ll stop at that part, but the theory you formed was nice, congratulations to you"


    "Thanks, and that''s a nice flintlock, can I have a look?" Thomas handed him his flintlock.


    "So on the matter of the bonfire, do you think that the people who did it will be found?" Thomas asked.


    "In time maybe, I don''t know" Rowlan replied as he held the flintlock in his hand continuing to examine it. The ride now become quiet again as the journey went. By the time the driver of wagon had shouted that they were now at Creekpool and they were calling out for Thomas. "I''m Leaving take care Rowlan try not to get into some trouble", "You too Thomas I''d like to see who gets there first" Rowlan said jokingly as he gave the flintlock back. "We''ll see take care now" as they shook hands and hugged like brothers. Thomas had now left the wagon joining Monroe''s battalion as they went for the docks of in city.


    Creekpool was as not as large as Summit''s Chest though it was similar to it in terms of building layout. It was the only city nearby to Summit''s Chest if people would like to have a ship ride. They reached the docks to be greeted a young fit sailor lad who told them were the their ship was and directed them to it. The docks were filled brim with sailors at the sides having a conversation, merchants selling products from distant countries, and the workers carrying off supplies off the ships into either places in city or off into the near the roads where the supply wagons are at. The sailor showed us to to the ship called The Seaway Doumum. The ship type was a brig from what the group was told it was a hired transport ship. They all got onto the ship and began settling their supplies in the lower part of ship.


    While everything was settled Thomas had gone up deck while some of militia men were up deck while some were down. Monroe had been talking over with the Captain of the ship; Preston Orbris, A fine looking man with long short hair of the color blue black, wearing fine captain''s outfit made of leather. Monroe had noticed Thomas and introduced him the captain who gave him a strong hand shake "Welcome to the my beautiful fine ship, isn''t she a fine vessel she ran all over to Pheuropa and even to the colonies with such speed." he said with a strong voice. "It is a fine ship, maybe the finest ever though I''m doubting the fastest part" Thomas replied. The Captain gave a laugh and patted him on the back "Why so?", "My friend told me it all depends on wind", "Well I''m going to show you that your friend is wrong" the captain said energetically then turned his attention back to Monroe "Well to continue we must make a quick stop at Black Pool''s bay in MagnaTerrainian".


    "How long do you think that''ll take captain?" Monroe asked.


    "About only a three day trip or more, but we''ll get to the city about a week or more"


    "If that''s the case, the militia did sent a courier to the city so the information would still reach but not my report, still I cannot do anything about it so if that''s the case when shall we leave Captain?"


    "Right now, my friend" The captain said as he gave commands to his sailors. The ship had made it''s way to open sea and onto a visit to the country MagnaTerrainian. As a hour passed night settled as Thomas was in the upper decks of the ship looking onto the ocean, smelling the ocean air. My uncle lives there maybe by chance I could meet him. As for another hour he still on the top deck with a lantern keeping light until a few minutes he began to go down lower deck and began to sleep thinking on meeting up with his friends at the capital city. His mind began to drift onto a dream a hot pursuit of the speculation on what his friend told him, If there was so much a truth to what the guess of my of my friend, I would pursue the people who organized the attack. with that one concept in his mind as he slept.

 Chapter 11: Elis ( Another Luggage )

    Stoke¡¯s Crossing a town known for trading wagons that crosses there from the path from Summit¡¯s Chest to Brimhood and to Union¡¯s Rising, merchant¡¯s coming from Creekpool to sell, barter goods and off to join a wagon going places, and for it was the nearest stop from the occasional inn it had inn¡¯s and supplies to sell for travelers. The town itself was growing rapidly with new structures being built for expansion from the small town it once was many years ago. The town had always been a busy type of place with merchants going about, wagons dropping and going by, supplies being carried off into town and out.


    Elis and the caravan had now stopped and stayed for a while at the expanding town where the whole caravan''s crew including his family and friends had stayed in a large wooden inn made inn that can hold up to a ton of people, the inn was specifically made for resting the weary travelers coming and passing by.


    It was mid-day when Elis along with Jindagee and Paco were walking around town. They had now been in the center part of town where they''ve seen the merchants in the center part selling their products along with workers of Stoke''s Crossing going about of their supply runs. Paco had turned his interest in a merchant who looked who came from the Colonies across the sea by the strange items for sell, one of it was a strange item that appeared to look like a musket that made from a fine light wood material though the bayonet had been made from a what appears to be made of bone. The Colony Merchant took notice of Paco and asked if he''s curious of the strange musket which he replied with the absolute curiosity and asked of it''s origin.


    The Colony Merchant had now began to explain "Well as you know now fellas that I''m from Colonies across the sea where there lies Averigo which I originated from. I had acquired this strange designed musket from a abandoned house near over a mile away from city of Bolstone. When I''ve nearby I saw the town near the abandoned house gathering as it''s owner had died recently, I heard stories of the man who lived in the house, apparently he was a huntsman and a scout for the Anglox Army, He was also a friend to the natives around the deep forest where the town''s folk said he had become friends with one of natives as he had saved one of the natives from dying of an injury, they become close like brothers even befriended the tribe the native came from. The musket origins came from the native giving the strange materials to make this musket your now looking now, it''s wood is made from a tree in the deep forest and the bayonet is from a bone from a large animal, a mammoth, you will. As to getting me getting this native musket, I can tell that the man had no relatives from my knowledge after a week when I spent in the town, so everyone was looting the belongings."


    The Colony Merchant ended the story of the native musket with Paco being very interested into the native musket. Come on, You know you can''t afford the weapon and why would you want a musket and where is there any instance where you would use it, we''re going to a city.


    Paco somewhat knew of the possibility of not retrieving the weapon and just thanked the Colony Merchant for the story origin of it. Though a man was staring at them while The Colony Merchant was telling his tale to Paco, Elis, and Jindagee.


    Stolen story; please report.


    All of them continued to see around the town; seeing the expanding town as the buildings were being built near the edge of towns, resting for a while in one of multiple inns and eventually continued to explore till they eventually returned back to the large wooden inn where the caravan is at.


    Inside of the wooden inn was full of people they were travelling so they decided on sitting outside by the wagons sparking up a conversation till dusk was settling in. Since the caravan had resupplied in Stoke''s Crossing they decided on spending the night and leaving at morning. Still outside of inn Jindagee had requested to go to a nearby inn for a place to stay and be back an hour later.


    The inn they entered was named "Herd''s Rest", they''ve sat in a table near the windows and started to drift in a conversation of their travels.


    "In your view, how long will it be till we reached Union''s Rising" Paco asked


    "Still a long way, there''s the Brimhood to pass through then the long road to Union''s Rising. I say two weeks or less".


    "Don''t worry if you just dream of being there, you''ll be there" Jindagee said in a deep sarcastic tone as Paco replied in a blank face with his mouth open, He can''t ingest the amount of nonsense he could take from Jin, he does that so often in boredom.


    "I can''t believe I''m stuck with you for two weeks, two weeks of total non-sense in my head!" Paco sarcastically shouted at Jin.


    "Speaking of non-sense look outside" Elis pointed outside the window; It was town''s folk gathering at a center of something.


    "Come on, let''s go see what''s happening" Elis said as he got up with Jindagee and Paco following outside. There the town''s folk where gathering on the center, They managed to get in the front of the crowd to see a man laying on ground dead because of a shot through the head. The Stoke''s Crossing''s guards and other armed men were at the scene of the corpse. " An officer of the guards had said this "Nothing to see here folks, move along now!" with that the crowd was gone with the only people remaining there was the people to be questioned.


    The news of the dead man reached the caravan as they returned with Elis'' parents relieved of them not harmed. They now all began to sleep in the room where Elis, Jindagee, Janiah, and Paco are at. Dam another problem, Oh why o why, Elis thought as he drifted into sleeping then dreamed of having a good nice relaxing time at Union''s Rising.


    They all woke up readying their selves to leave Stoke''s Crossing till the Colony Merchant had been gotten into the wagon. What''s he doing joining us, he could be bargain to join us for a ride. The Caravan left shortly after with guards and armed men standing watch over the roads exiting the town thought Elis had caught a glimpse of the Colony Man getting nervous.

 Chapter 12: Ciana ( Dawning Light )

    "Alright, is everyone prep and ready for tonight. Remember to behave yourself at the mansion; never allow yourself to something you''ll regret when your feeling unsure  about the action your about to do, and remain calm when speaking to the nobles." Madame Florence announced in the center room with everyone wearing their finest outfits, Ciana had worn a dark grape wine dress, ready to leave for Dawning Light''s Mansion. We know the false persona we have to make, get it on with it, Ciana thought as they had been in the room for the past couple of minutes preparing themselves for the evening.


    "Now I presume everyone will behave and a very good impression on the noble gentlemen and ladies there as well, your families are counting on your impressions on these high class people. Don''t disappoint your families and rise." Madame Florence reminded again with everyone looking at her, I know your all pretending to listen to her, a good choice to not make her agitated on this important day to her and to some others in this room.


    Ever since the day of the evening was drawing near Madame Florence had ensured a disciplinary rules for everyone: Everyone was to be practice on what they had to say and act, some knowledge memorization on prior events and general information and how to reply properly, and to be sincere to make a good impression on them. This had gone through out the weeks prior to the evening with practices almost every hour with the other girls having no choice to do them.


    The one who shone above and given compliment for the practice was Beatrice whom Madame Florence had taken a special treatment of her whom the other girls had taken an envious feel to the treatment she had, though Ciana hadn''t had these envious feeling because she viewed as Beatrice had more skill in the area of being the center maiden while she had more skill in another. Lucine also somewhat different treatment being the one to introduce everyone with Madame Florence teaching and guiding her. Ciana had did receive a more different treatment from the rest, Madame Florence had called her during the practices to discuss some precautions during the evening,


    "I expected the noble lady behavior from you on the upcoming evening" Madame Florence said bitterly at Ciana when she called on her when the others were practicing. She then gave a stare at Ciana though Ciana had turned it in kind favor with her own stare.


    "But I''ve come to realize that I can''t entirely see to behave like a proper lady, So I''ll assign you something of interest to you" she added again with Ciana ears all listening to what Madame Florence has to assign her.


    "Consider this as not a ''special treatment'' I heard you''ve talked about with Lucine, but as a little bird to get some information, I''m sure your well suited to the task" she said bitterly sweet. Ciana had felt offended by the task of being a servant of just getting information out of the people, she would refuse out right there but she knew at the moment she was to utter that Madame Florence would counter at her denial so she accepted the offer of being the little bird for Madame Florence, she smiled when Ciana had agreed to it causing Ciana to feel more under the power of Madame Florence. I what would it take to turn that smile and her thinking of she was control over us to just be shattered. "Another reminder do try to be pleasant at the evening knowing you, we shan''t wouldn''t want the reputation of our home and the others being ruined, I say this the others as well so don''t feel offended by this" Madame Florence added. Oh you''ve just pierced me and pride that''s all.


    With Everyone prepared and ready for the evening and absolute excited as well as Madame Florence, she told everyone to get into the carriages now to depart for Dawning Light''s Mansion. there were the carriages that would take everyone to the mansion courtesy of the host. Ciana had gotten into the carriage with Lucine following shortly then Beatrice. Now I thought she would be in a different carriage, strange.


    The streets of Union''s Rising at night and day differ from district: Pathford has considerable been known for nice environment and the travel place to get a nice start on journeying though also home for thieves because the wagons and merchant coming in the city where the thieves strike at them, Seaford the dock district of the city notable for the shipwrights, captains and sailors who sometimes to be violent of drunken sailors willing to start a fight, Haeshill east side of Union''s Rising was somehow the most peaceful side of the district with the path leading to Bridgestow a porting city that where mostly people from the Averigo arrives where the only trouble is an attack going to Bridgestow.


    and then there was CrohValley the district where Ciana and the ladies lived, known for the wealthy noble gentlemen and ladies had lived and packed with City''s Guards for a good reason due to the small fights that occurred between groups, robbery with a tad amount of physical injuries, and murder; Dawning Light''s Mansion was located in the upper part of CrohValley near the center structure building of Union''s Rising was Avalon Palace.


    It had been a quiet ride since they left the estate house with Ciana, Lucine, and Beatrice all maintaining silence through out the way there till almost nearing the mansion Beatrice had sparked a conversation "What do all think of tonight''s upcoming evening?"


    "All I can say intriguing to know who''s the unknown host or hostess that invited us" Ciana replied then Lucine sweetly energetically replied after saying "A wonderful evening noble men and woman coming for an evening with an unknown host or hostess all in the center". Beatrice looked however to be nervous and happy at the same time, She''s getting all the pressure of being the center of attention. As they were nearing the Mansion Beatrice looked more and more nervous keeping her hands close to relax herself, Ciana remained calm though irritated because the task of getting information like a little bird and giving it to Madame Florence who''d use it as a pointless black mail for a personal gain, all while Lucine had remained joyous and excited of it.


    They''ve all exited the carriages to find other noble men and women exiting their own carriages and entering mansion with city guards posted near the entrance allowing them entrance. The Dawning Light''s Mansion was located near the south edge of CrohValley nearing Avalon Palace. The Mansion''s name ''Dawning Light'' got it''s name because of it''s location in CrohValley where it built on an elevated land in CrohValley where it was always first to be reached by dawn''s light. It was painted the color of the sunlight, and when it was night torches were placed in locations around the mansion to keep lit. The mansion had three portions the left, middle and right had it''s own large space to occupy guest.


    As they all got into the mansion entered through the main door of the middle portion, they were lead by a servant of the mansion to lead them into a main hall. The main hall was bright as five Chandeliers hanging from the ceilings illuminated brightly. All of guest nobles as getting comfortable, Madame Florence had allowed the rest of the party to relax and explore a bit but were to assemble again when the host or hostess were to make an appearance. Ciana had explored for a bit of the mansion from the left portion to the right doing her task given by Madame Florence, she heard of gossips of the nobles coming out of their mouths not paying attention that Ciana had heard it all, for her this task seems as pointless as it was though she couldn''t nothing, if she did Madame Florence would just about say she was a disappointment, making her right and Ciana wouldn''t allow that so now she continued the task.


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    After some time the servants of the mansion had called on everyone for the host will now entertain everyone. Everyone was gathered at the main hall were a stairwell leading to the upper floors, then came an man of that appears to be near of his forty years wearing a furnished light brown suit, a combination of silver and blackish hair with a beard looked neatly, his stature indicates that he''s a man of power, knowledge, and considerable resources. by his side was a man about in his twenty years wore an olive suit, face cleanly shaven, light brown hair, from his looks he seems to be the man''s companion, he''d looked to be an ambitious person and probably deceptive as the ladies whispers in awe with the man smiling at the awe''s whispers, all of that Ciana had observed.


    The older and younger walked down the stairways, the older man inhaled deeply and spoke "My good noble men and women, I''ve have the much pleasure of meeting you all in this fine evening. My name is Eldrian Barnett, I''ve gathered you''ve all in this fine evening to join me on making this city, maybe this country better and with this plan of betterment you''ve all will have a great reward this I ensure you all of the better" he spoke in a great voice of wisdom and power.


    Then the younger man stepped forward he inhaled as Eldrian and spoke "Good evening fine smart men and beautiful passionate ladies, I am Arthur Cedricstan, My good lord and master Eldrian Barnett wishes all of you good fortune and better, there are few council members here" he pointed out in the crowds to a men who wore fine black suits "Who will satisfy your curiosity, I''ve wish all of you would me and my master on this plan for city and the country, and you''ll be rewarded and remembered for the betterment"


    They''ve descended down into the crowds to greet them all, they came to Madame Florence where Lucine introduced us all then Beatrice gave the warmth smile and spoke the sweet kind words that Madame Florence thought her, Eldrian and Arthur were kindly received it kindly and asked of questions to Madame Florence and Beatrice of their family and about themselves.


    After the short visit of the two host, Madame Florence would like to have a word with Beatrice all while she told the rest to do what like but never do something that''ll cause some bad attention.


    Ciana had now continued to do her task given to her accompanied by Lucine would like to hear some of the things she''s gathered but saying only little to ensure none of the surrounding people would hear of it.


    She gone back from the left to the ride portion of the mansion, looking ordinary and listening inn on the conversation  between the nobles. Ciana had now continued to walk back into the middle portion till a hand grabbed her by the arm "You''ve seem to be at the left and right portion so often in a span of a short time, you don''t even know those people whom you''ve listening into" Ciana turned in shock and fear who''d noticed her,Arthur Cedricstan, she remained calm and composed "It''s my little business to do" Ciana replied calmly. "My dear your with the Madame, tell me I''m curious who you are"


    "The name is Ciana Blaine"


    "I can tell your originated from Galrance" Arthur said with caused Ciana to be shock to know how he knew that but she remained calm.


    "Well I can say I can return the favor of telling where you originated from, but from the other people here I tell a whisper of more"


    "Intriguing, tell me"


    "I can''t I''m vowed not to tell anyone else"


    "You''ve broke that vow with your friend" Ciana even more was shocked still she remained calm.


    "Alright I can tell a whisper or too" as Ciana and Arthur had began a conversation up to the gossips of the noble men and women in the mansion, Arthur was all intrigue and interested, At least I''ll have a fewer burden on my back, this man should know of the secrets of the people he''s trying to hire for his master''s plan.


    "Mind if I care to join too" Eldrian Barnett said as he join in the conversation. Arthur had introduced Ciana to his master which the master greeted Ciana openly. Eldrian so much so intrigue to Ciana asked of her to join in a private lobby in the first floor. Ciana was all in a mystery as they''ve entered a door with two guards posted near it.


    "My good friend here, told of your meddling in the noble men and women in the house. though I''m to say I''m thankful for it than mad" Eldrian said.


    "My thanks to you mister Barnett"


    "She''s more interesting than rest of the party" Arthur gave a compliment.


    "My thanks to you mister Cedricstan"


    "You''ve earned my interest miss Blaine, I''ve deducted there''s some potential in you yet" Eldrian said as he looked at Ciana "Yes some potential yet, though not my favor you would have to earn that in works as did Arthur did when he was so much interested for me to help"


    These two men are more mysterious than I thought, they''re quite high senses. "Are you giving me an offer mister Barnett"


    "Quite yes, I''ve haven''t been to Union''s Rising, I''d like to know it a bit more and you''ve seem to have a talent that can be strengthen rather than being an informer to your Madame"


    "I''d like to know first how did you know about me being an informer?"


    "You''ve shown to have a disliking when oh so near to Madame Florence, the Madame Florence is also we''ve observed to be quite strict and ambitious, that I''ve noticed when she talk to Beatrice Mayne after we''ve discussed, So it''s no mystery that she would enlisted a girl of your talents to gain an upper edge" Arthur explained. Ciana was completely shocked and lost her composure but she calmed herself down after a while.


    "I take up the offer of yours mister Cedricstan" Ciana said eagerly, This maybe a chance to better myself and learn more than to remain a little bird.


    "Excellent, miss Blaine. Me and Arthur shall contact you. You shall receive a letter after this evening a day or two to meet me in a location in the city" he said raising a handshake which Ciana accepted "It is so then I''ve wished to another potential just like Arthur here"


    After tha Ciana returned to the main hall. After the evening party was done Ciana and the her party returned to the estate house with Ciana excited and happy. "What made you''ve happy about?" Lucine said,


    "It''s nothing, just found out about some gossip that made me laugh, tell me how was your evening?"


    "Great nothing much and you"


    "A dawning light you could say that sparked me in this evening" Ciana said as she returned to her room thinking on the offer of two host that make her rise up more.

 Chapter 13: Rowlan ( A tale to tell a person )

    Boredom had caught on Rowlan¡¯s mind second by second while travelling along. The Caravan had not have taken the route which Elis¡¯ party had taken, instead of the route passing by Stoke¡¯s Crossing and on to Brimhood. They had taken the long route leading to Bridgestow, this route had been most occupied by new settlements passed by caravans for supply or work, long aged towns not much known, and all about a peaceful and tranquil forest side of the country.


    The caravan had been joined by more wagons in Castrallum, a town fortress, near Creekpool when they had passed by the place. They had continued to along the road to pass by more small towns and settlements. It had a nice tranquil presence that put Rowlan¡¯s mind at ease of all the constant thinking that drifted his mind ever since Thomas had left on his ship, He been usually been in the back seat of the wagon but this time and sometime before he had been in the front with Agnes the Sightseer, a huge man with the build of someone who had done hard labor and showed signed of experience and wisdom as is his reputation with his friends and crew in the Caravan, Agnes had sometimes had opened with small talks with Rowlan as they were travelling along though Rowlan was not of a type of person whom had been known to converse with a person till he felt comfortable with the person but he found it nice having small talks with Agnes.


    Might as well do somethings during the travel. Wonder where¡¯s are the others by now; Thomas might have already ahead of me whilst Elis and the others are already half way through, I¡¯ll be the last to arrive there. Well might as well try to some ideas.


    Rowlan had looked around the people on the different wagons seeing their postures, gestures, and movements to give him an idea of what a type of person they are if he had needed help or try to converse with them. He looked about the people then fell into deep in thought finally ending the boredom that he had. The person in front of me in the backseat wagon; A strong headed and passionate person and about the same age as me. The face looks the part of a boy who has been in fights before, also the arms adds to that by looks of them, He looks back trying to spot someone but who?, with the most he¡¯s probably from up north somewhere near Scotiterran or in it on he¡¯s stature and seen his attitude which can confirm it.


    He continued doing this for minutes on end; the middle age man on the horse staring silently, Troubled past from his face and posture; a young man sitting on the opposite side of the first boy wearing fined clothes, his face shows he¡¯s angry and depressed, fined clothes means he came from a wealthy family then he¡¯s here with a caravan in a supply wagon, fallen definitely from his wealth which can either be he ran away. These three people had caught his attention which he continued to guess others for minutes then he sat silently.


    Hours passed till it was mid-day where¡¯d they¡¯ve taken up a stop and decided to take a rest on the side of the road in an open area, Rowlan had eaten his packed food his family had prepared and sat alone in front seat wagon preferring the nice quiet environment. His mind drifted off into other things which he usually does in most of the time drifting in thoughts almost all of the time not focusing and not paying attention.


    It was then Agnes had approached him and sat in the backseat of the wagon in front of the wagon Rowlan was sitting. He had a bowl of broth still hot and took a sip from then turned his attention to Rowlan.


    ¡°You seem to like the loathsome vibe you¡¯re giving to the others, don¡¯t like getting near to other people?¡±


    ¡°Most of the time, though I do talk to other people¡± Rowlan said.


    ¡°Though you don¡¯t make the first word to utter¡± he said with a smile. ¡°You¡¯ve also seem to be deep in thinking most of the time, maybe that can be the reason why you can¡¯t talk to new people¡± he said in low hearty


    ¡°Well, your right with all of that¡±


    Agnes gave a nod then sips again with his broth.


    ¡°I¡¯m curious why the people call you ¡°Sightseer¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve travelled from places, even out of Anglox, a sort of adventurer, Experienced such that gained some experiences, some and some bad though the bad part I mostly remember a lot of them, but the good part, only a few but gloriously remembered in my heart and mind.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    Road to road, docks to docks, town to town, city to city I¡¯ve done that earning some tricks and knowledge along the way. I went back to Anglox, joined a caravan over the years gaining some friends. I¡¯ve used the gained knowledge and tricks to some occasions, over the time they gave me the title ¡°Sightseer¡± from the times I¡¯d gave some advice that avoided some serious accidents but it¡¯s all from experience and others.¡±


    ¡°A good fancy life story¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m thank you, now since I¡¯ve done you the kindness of my story, what¡¯s going on your head? staying silent all of the time barely even talking¡±. Rowlan told him his thoughts on the three people, Agnes gave another low hearty laugh as he continued to sip his broth.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re somewhat right.¡± He said as he looked over the group then back. ¡°The boy from you say up north that¡¯s correct, he¡¯s headstrong, the man on the horse he¡¯s got some troubled past weighing down on him, and the rich boy you say well you¡¯re wrong on the part that he was thrown out due to his attitude¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m somewhat right¡± Rowlan said enjoying this conversation.


    ¡°Though the headstrong north boy, I¡¯m doubting you¡¯d know more of him. And the troubled man and the wealthy boy¡± Rowlan tried again to see anything more about the three persons: For the north boy he seems to be conversing with a girl, they knew each other before from the way their acting, the troubled person seems to all alone in the tree by himself, he likes to contemplating on his troubled past, and the wealthy person seems to in an angry mood, still sore from his banishment. He told his new knowledge to Agnes which he said that¡¯s only the scratch but good observation. After a while Agnes had insisted on Rowlan joining the rest of caravan. Beon Wein, the north boy¡¯s name, Gawain Rurion the troubled person, and Cillian Pollen, the rich person. Rowlan was getting to know the other people, some company will be nice on the long way. He found the Beon to be like Thomas in a way, Gawain had been silent and writing on what appears to be his journal, and Cillian appears not wanting to talk but he does he sounds agitated. He talked to the other as well merchants, workers, and others.


    The mid-day rest was over then resumes the travel. He had talked to Agnes this time finding the nice company to do rather than thinking and being lost in deep thought. Rowlan had found Agnes to interesting hearing his stories from his travels around Anglox and Pheuropa, how he had meet the different parts of the countries, seeing wonders as well as horrors along the way. Agnes had told him of his adventure. He had a family in Bridgestow, a wife and two children, at the end of his adventures he started a family. Rowlan remarked on how great of a storyteller he is and adventurer. Agnes then asked on how he was interested so much in observing which Rowlan replied in he had a job in a library where he found books of his interest one of them on observing. They continued to talk about.


    By night the caravan had settled into camping in a nearby area. He had seated near the campfire with Beon and Cillian, Agnes had been with his companions into the woods gathering some more firewood. Beon asked Rowlan if he had been from Summit¡¯s Chest which the attack took place.


    ¡°Where were you during the chaos started?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re at a campfire, come on amuse us of the chaos that happened¡± Cillian added.


    Rowlan had told them of how he, Paco and Thomas had been separated and survive through the night while attackers were on their trail, then waited till sunrise for the night to be over in a tavern.


    ¡°Whatever happened to the surviving attackers?¡± Beon asked


    ¡°Hanged and some interrogated in the Post Office¡±


    ¡°You made a smart choice leaving that city, seeing on how it looks and feels from what I¡¯ve heard¡± Cillian remarked.


    It passed an hour when everyone was finishing their meals, Beon was up chatting with the girl he had converse since mid-day when a tall huge man with shaven face came which brought Beon to stare for moment the not. Must be bad blood between the two. The huge person smiled and greeted Beon with a hard shove at the back all while Beon looked all he was ready to fight, but he didn¡¯t and let it passed all while the girl he had been looked quite frightened not of the huge man but at Beon who all so Angry. The huge person was gone it was when the girl left Beon, Beon had sitted himself again next to Cillian and Rowlan, ¡°You could have just fought him, he seems a piss off¡± Cillian said, ¡°You should shut it before I¡¯d decided to turn your pretty clothes and you into shit and blood¡± Beon said with his voice rising. Cillian was about to say again till Rowlan cut him off.


    ¡°With all reason who was that?¡±


    ¡°Mikhael Rullex, the person who¡¯d you want to get shot at¡± Beon angrily said.


    Gawain had intervene them looking at Beon, his face cold staring him then he said ¡°Get yourself in a fight with him, he wins laughing at you and you defeated¡±


    ¡°What would you know anything about Mikhael Rullex, he treated me and others like shit on the ground, how could you know, I should probably go up to him punch him in his crappy face right now!¡± Beon said boiling with rage as the people around him stared but ignored him.


    ¡°If want to see yourself humiliated, with him laughing at you then your proving to him you¡¯re an idiot as well. Get this into your head. Never blindly do something just because you think it¡¯s right or out of instinct, You¡¯ll regret the consequences after that and you¡¯ll kept blaming yourself, Clear your mind and think and you¡¯ll save yourself and others the trouble¡± Gawain said he left them. Afterwards the three of them went on to get some sleep. On the morning while leaving Rowlan had told Agnes on what happened last night.

 Chapter 14: Thomas ( The Black Midst; Crime )

    City of Black Pool, was the nearest port and transportation of anyone would be travelling from Anglox in Creekpool to MagnaTerrainian reaching the port of Black Pool leading into the city of it. Still it maybe long trip to Union¡¯s Rising. Thomas reflected as he was on the docks on mid-day waiting for Preston to exit his cabins on his ship.


    He had been in Black Pool two days, two days still it feels like a year since I left. First arriving at the city Monroe had told Preston to him around the city in any case he needed to go around.


    The new setting had been a nice feeling to Thomas, the new air around him as he walked down the unknown familiar streets exploring each corner and streets memorizing it as Preston would talk of his travels around the Atlas; Monroe¡¯s battalion had been stationed in a fort at north end of the docks, Black Eye Watch, Built on the north area where¡¯s a person could easily spot the docks when Pirates or Raiders would attack the docks back many years ago.


    Being called the Black Eye Watch the entire fort¡¯s stone structure made out of Mabony ( A dark colored mineral mined centuries ago out of the waters of Black Pool due to the volcanoes underneath the sea where they lay at the sea floor ) and the inside were made of the usual materials.


    There was the main building made out of wood where Monroe had been staying and the rest of his battalion as well as Thomas, It was the usually place where most of the people there stayed whilst others were sleeping in Inns.


    Thomas worked at the courtyard at the Blacksmith¡¯s forge placed near the supply shack near stairs leading to the walls that he would often sightsee while he had no worked to do, viewing Black Pool or would go around to the sides of the wall to see it from a different view of what Magna ( The common term people called the country ) looks life beyond the city. He felt a tang bit of getting used to the place now it wasn¡¯t anything back at Summit¡¯s Chest but rather a bit better supposed, He was getting to know some people there at the Inn and the local area as well as Monroe¡¯s crew. He also did work for the people there in Black Pool being the nearest blacksmith in the fort he would be visited by the local guards and people for forging and repairing but Thomas would do it if he had the needed the materials for the work¡¯s sake. He also found new people to keep him accompany like Julian Cross a doctor at the fort a simple person, Henry Stelm a battalion member of Monroe who had shown to be a bold and strong person, and still caught in Thomas¡¯ mind was the girl who¡¯d come and go by the fort and give supplies to either the fort or would have something repaired, Lea Treren was her name and Thomas had remembered it in his mind. Thomas would say she was an interesting and the most notably trait to him from her was she was kind yet fierce at times when he spotted her.


    Finally Preston came out of the ship wearing his usual captain¡¯s clothing. ¡°Thomas! what brings you the docks?¡± he said joyfully as he stepped down to the docks. ¡°Monroe wants to talk to you in the fort¡± Thomas replied with Preston telling his crew that he¡¯ll be out and guard the ship. They passed through streets of the city, similar in Summit¡¯s Chest but the atmosphere was different still. Suddenly Thomas stopped walking realizing something he forgotten, I forgot to call some of Monroe¡¯s men at the tavern, ¡°We¡¯ll take a quick visit at the Emerald Shadow Tavern, Monroe wants all of his men accounted for¡± in which Preston replied that he needed a drink after resting in his cabins that he¡¯s thirsty.


    Arriving at the inn the inside of it felt as a normal tavern the air smelled of beer or ale and the sound of constant people talking. Thomas found Monroe¡¯s men at a corner table sitting and talking, Thomas had called them over to come along and that Monroe calls them.


    They left the tavern and head off to the Fort, they were near the gate of the fort then as they entered Preston was nowhere to be seen till after a moment he came rushing in with a bottle, he said he was caught up in the tavern and that he really needed a drink. Pressing matters on they¡¯ve gathered all in the central building, when entered at the door it was a huge space where it looked as if the first floor of the central building was to issue a meeting with the battalion, and there Monroe stood with all the men of the battalion, there was silence and uneasiness to it, There was the tone of Monroe¡¯s voice that had me think it was urgent, I¡¯m going to find it now.


    All of the battalion was there and even few of the local guards in Black Pool and standing next to Monroe was a Black Pool guard wearing a uniform similar to Monroe but colored dark, he was bulky and huge man, who looked ferocious as he stood there. After a while a few more Black Pool guards entered and took their place in the room.


    Monroe now stood fast and spoke


    ¡°My fellow men, you know that we were supposed to go to Union¡¯s Rising to tell of the council of the attack that occurred at Summit¡¯s Chest, I know all of you are eager to go there and be back at Summit¡¯s Chest and be over this message delivery errand but It appears that we should have a halt of that and we¡¯ll be staying at Black Pool for about more time than we originally intend to.


    When we took a detour of going to Black Pool I thought merely that it was just a quick day of travelling and a another quick visit then leaving but sadly I been informed of something to which that we cannot go Union¡¯s Rising till we have solved this matter fast¡±. It shocked the rest of the battalion but most was Thomas, DAMM, I¡¯ll definitely be late, Elis and his party might have already been there and Rowlan as well, whatever the problem is I¡¯ll help to bring it down fast. Thomas promised to himself.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let captain Cormac explain what occurred¡± Monroe finished as Cormac the huge man standing next to Monroe gave front and spoke ¡°Alright men, now you¡¯re wonderin¡¯why¡¯d that you¡¯ve stalled from going to continue your sea trip back to Anglox, I¡¯ll get to it straight a group of the attackers of the Bonfire tragedy that happened in Summit¡¯s Chest has been reported that they¡¯ve been staying at Black Pool. I¡¯ve tasked that a few of by Guards to stay patrolling the city¡¯s borders but, Captain Preston will your men be kind enough to guard the docks and see if any one of them could potentially spot one of them or the least guard the docks?¡± Preston gave a nod and saying he¡¯ll need to be paid a little extra.


    ¡°Now I¡¯ve have here rumors where might the attackers be hiding in Anglox, I¡¯ll leave it to Monroe now to explain this part¡± Cormac finished as Monroe spoke again ¡°Now the rumors say that the attackers are hiding south of the docks, in a building near a warehouse. I we¡¯ll be drawing more attention if suddenly a battalion of guards are going to somewhere I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll have a look out ready and warn them quickly, Now I propose that we have some else check the area if they do, It may be dangerous to say the least supposing that the rumor that the attackers have somewhat aligned themselves with a few a crooks in the city, I¡¯ve now I¡¯m going to assign some to do, one person is going to find about where exactly is the attackers are hiding¡±This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it Captain Monroe¡± Thomas said he stood up accepting the task. There¡¯s no way that I¡¯ll let this opportunity slip away, I¡¯ll make sure that I¡¯ll take them down and get to talk about why did the attack happened. ¡°Don¡¯t be rash and bold Thomas, you¡¯ll get yourself killed there¡± to which Thomas replied as he showed his flintlock showing it ¡°I¡¯m armed and ready¡±. I¡¯m ready and armed, I can hunt them down the alleys and streets as long as I have men at my back if I¡¯m out numbered.


    ¡°Mister Monroe, I¡¯m would gladly take the risk but I would definitely be careful enough not to attack them if they outnumbered five to one¡±


    ¡°Still I¡¯m not allowing it ¡° God dammit.


    ¡°Then allow me to do it¡± Preston said standing up as well. Monroe had now looked more relaxed as Preston willingly would like to but still an uneasy returned to him.


    ¡°Are you sure Preston, I wouldn¡¯t want the captain of the ship we¡¯re travelling be injured or worse dead¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t be a problem, Mister Monroe it¡¯ll all fine but I do say I think I¡¯ll let Thomas follow me just in case and a few of my men for that matter if things gets to messy¡±


    ¡°It also adds that the captain here might have experience in talking to the people about this delicate of the matter¡± added Cormac


    ¡°Still I wouldn¡¯t want Thomas here joining, he¡¯s still young and I wouldn¡¯t want his parents finding out that he would be injured by bruises or gunshots¡± Monroe said concerning about Thomas¡¯ encounter to any danger that might happen to him.


    ¡°To all any strategy involved Mister Cormac and Mister Monroe. Any lookout would spot a person tailing him, my men on the crew would give me the lookout a chance to tell and report, your men and the local guards would surely find that the Local Guards were tailing them, but with Thomas no one would suspect it though I will keep my word that nothing will happen to Thomas, he would merely warn my men far away but still in range that they still could swoop in and aid me though I can take care of myself if any danger persist¡± Preston said strongly yet calmly that made impress Thomas as well as others in the room. I could really learn a lot from him.


    Monroe looked at Cormac for a moment then Cormac spoke ¡°Then do it at the time near dusk, I¡¯ll have my men stationed at location if need be, if this turns out to be a success we might be leaving Magna with a criminal to give to the officials at Union¡¯s Rising¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go Thomas I¡¯ll get my men ready and also ready yourself¡±


    Monroe had his men also stationed as well but disguised. When it was nearing dusk Preston had changed his clothes to a more ordinary clothes in his ship¡¯s cabins and Thomas as well wore the same but with a coat to conceal his flintlock. Preston¡¯s men also wore civilian clothing.


    ¡°Now I¡¯ll you just need is to stick by me but not to close give my men the signal when I¡¯ve in trouble¡± Preston said to Thomas.


    ¡°Got it, if there¡¯s anything that goes wrong¡± Thomas showed his flintlock ¡°I¡¯ll cover you¡±


    ¡°Make sure not to cause a lot of trouble¡±


    ¡°Just a question why did you volunteer to do this?¡± Thomas asked


    ¡°Well for one it¡¯s the thrill of it, and second being most to me is that I would really want to get this over with¡±


    Preston ordered Monroe¡¯s men stay at a far securing any exit routes that might be possibly to escape while his men were to stay at a much closer range but still afar while Thomas will be following Preston closely by.


    Preston gone have now gone to the area south of the docks entering taverns and speaking to the local people while Thomas closely followed by him, Thomas acted as simple as he can whenever Preston had entered a Tavern he would follow in after a minute or two to avoid any suspicious attention, while walking when Preston had stopped he would continue down and turn at the nearest street or alley and be behind at Preston. This went on for an hour or two till Preston suddenly came out of a tavern with four men accompanying him, They were men of somewhat low class in the city who looked rugged and rough and to say at least from a normal perspective of a person that they were criminal; killers, robbers, and more disgusted titles that the common folk would find disgusting. Preston was heading in the direction of Thomas and bumped into him but all the while giving him a note that says ¡°Get my crew men ready, have them follow you but not too closely till you gave the signal to engage, and tell one to warn Monroe¡¯s men to stay alert¡±.


    Thomas had quickly rushed to find the crew of Preston nearby. One of them had gone to Monroe¡¯s men while Thomas and the crew men followed in Preston¡¯s tracks.


    The men stayed close to Preston as they were heading down the streets as the looks of the local people saw that Preston was either a crook leader or was about to victim of a robbery or even worse murder. Still Preston kept calm looking happy while the men was stern. They soon entered a neatly looking general store where the men pushed Preston inside and there the door closed. Thomas signaled the crew men to follow him as they were now outside of the general store, the four crew men went to secure the other areas whilst Thomas had waited for the right moment, I can¡¯t be too late for Preston to get killed¡±.


    A minute has passed yet for Thomas it felt for hours, each second might be in an instant the crucial moment to intervene yet he waited. But then he heard a faint ¡°thump¡± inside then he entered the general store where the store owner looked at Thomas as ordinary presence but then frightened as he saw the crew men but before he could utter something Thomas had rushed in the door behind the owner with a crew man holding the owner to stay silent. At the back of the door there was another door, when it was opened it lead underneath the house and looked as a passage, Another loud sound was made then Thomas and as well as the crew men rushed into the black passage with only torches and lamps to keep light.


    They quickly sprinted when they found a large room space where Preston had been tied and being beaten by ten men, Thomas gave a shot of his flintlock at one of the men, aiming at his legs where the nine rushed at Thomas immediately but the crewmen had aided him, one man though a person cladded in a very poor and torn clothes had ran into the other direction where another passage is, Monroe will probably get him. The crewmen and crook men fought with the crooks having brought up knives from their pockets with the crewmen still fighting having a cuts at their arms and avoiding to get stabbed. Thomas had shot another round it didn¡¯t anyone but bounced off the walls hitting a man as he screamed in pain. It looked as if it was going to be a massacre as blood started to paint the floors till Cormac¡¯s men had arrived aiming their muskets at the crooks as they surrendered.


    Thomas untied Preston but a bloody bruised face yet he smiled ¡°That was one fight I may say¡± he said. Cormac had now appeared looking satisfied as no one was killed in the matter though he looked shocked to the blood painted floor. ¡°What have you to know?¡± Cormac asked.


    ¡°The crooks I found out were a gang hiding in the city thought that¡¯s all I have to know, but the man who ran with the torn and poor clothes said something about he fled from chaos that he was in so that maybe could mean he was one of the attackers you want¡±


    ¡°Monroe would have caught that person if had fled¡± Preston said as he stood up looking at his injured men ¡°I¡¯ll take my men to doctor you go ahead¡±


    Thomas and Cormac entered to Black Eye Watch where they had caught the person who ran from the fight, he looked poor and torn from his old and ragged clothing, his face dirty with his eye¡¯s tearing up from it¡±


    ¡°Now tell us why did the you as well as others attack Summit¡¯s Chest¡± Monroe asked in a fearsome manner


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know sir!¡± he screamed tearing up more ¡°There were only five of us when we escaped from Anglox, one of us had a connection with a gang here in Magna so¡¯d we stayed here for a while. The one who had a connection had lived nicely whilst the others are either still in the city or out, I had now where to run to so¡¯d I¡¯d begged the person who had the connection for a job or something but I¡¯d received something else as you can see now. He finally gave in giving a servant job for a group crooks underneath the general store till the recent thing happened, Please that¡¯s all I know¡±


    Monroe had ordered the man to be put in a cell as the rest of the battalion gone to follow Monroe. Thomas went to the blacksmith¡¯s forge doing some work that he didn¡¯t before to ease his mind as he knew he¡¯ll be staying in Magna for a while longer.

 Chapter 15: Ciana ( Plans for Goals End )

    ¡°Ciana you¡¯re here! What¡¯d brings you here again? Something about thugs ruffing about the alleys muggin¡¯ a person or something else cause I¡¯ve heard some rich person came about a day ago asking about poison when he¡¯d finished with his checkup¡± said the young boy serving doctor in Wight Hollow Street.


    Ciana entered the Doctor¡¯s building wearing a normal dress attire. She smiled and said ¡°I¡¯ll hear the poison story later Freddy for now something else, a notebook, Is Dr. Wilther there and able?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s returning any moment with Darin, bringing back some supplies he says¡±.


    Dr. Henry Wilther, a man of his thirties years was a common doctor in Wight Hollow street. He was a stern ( face too ), prideful of his doctorate skills, and hated of how he was perceived from the other doctors, even some nobles, as lowly treating the ill-thugs to health so they could go back and fight or mug another day, but he didn¡¯t care because it brought him his living in Wight Hollow street which he couldn¡¯t leave because of the low pay and can¡¯t find any other place of work in the other parts of the city because of his reputation as the Lowly Doctor. And since he was the only doctor there he was treated with care by the local people which he found friendly and the people would kindly help him.


    After a few waiting minutes Dr. Wilther appeared wearing a black coat and leggings, with a white shirt, along with him is Darin another helper of the doctor whom he¡¯d taken as a sort of student. ¡°Freddy help me with these and do be careful with those, we¡¯ll be fixing and re-organizing some things here. Ah Miss Blaine! What have the doctor of Wight Hollow have the honors in the presence of a daughter of the prestige Blaine family of Galrance! , He spoke joyfully as he began sorting bottles and medical supplies across a table.


    ¡°Just a visit Dr. can¡¯t a lovely lady friend visit here, and my family isn¡¯t prestige as it once was¡± Ciana replied joyfully as well but the part of speaking about her family had change her tone. Home haven¡¯t thought about that in a while.


    ¡°But since I¡¯m here, what¡¯s been going around here? I¡¯d heard Freddy talking some about a rich fellow asking about poison.¡±


    ¡°OH that, nothing just speculation I tell you though Freddy says otherwise. He explains something about that rich fellow hating on somebody and plots some murder¡­. um the surname is Travels if I remember correctly.¡±


    ¡°A murder ploy, we¡¯ll be seeing that somewhere in in the future¡± Darin spoke. He was a young fellow of twenty years, a helper and ward of Dr. Wilther.


    ¡°Oh it¡¯s just speculation, besides Darin if that fellow ever intends to poison someone he¡¯d already told the Dr. and maybe Freddy as well since he overheard it, We can tell the guards about you two know¡± She joyfully said


    ¡°Execution, imprisonment, or the murderer escapes¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll I¡¯ll help you sort things since I¡¯m where¡± Ciana began to help around with Darin, helping her too while Freddy helped the Dr. Darin made small talks to Ciana about some things happening around the city and infamous attack on Summit¡¯s Chest which he and Ciana were surprised as well is still relevant.


    Both of them still continued talking but when Darin asked of Galrance and how was like it be raising there, Ciana¡¯s paused, and stayed silent for a brief moment before answering him.


    ¡°Being born into a noble family, being high class. Normal actually there¡¯s dinner the occasional dinner with my siblings; Frian Blaine my brother the eldest of my family favored by my father since he was to take charge after the family. And there¡¯s my sister Elisa Blaine the youngest and you¡¯d be right she¡¯s the wildest out of us three. Oh I still remember the times she¡¯d get into trouble inside the house, and outside which made father angry and mother worried.¡±If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Ciana¡¯s voice filled with joy when she talked again about her family yet there was some sadness and bitterness. There was an awkward pause, even Dr.Wilther and Freddy stared, it was shattered when Freddy accidentally made a glass jar drop and breaking hitting the floor. ¡°Freddy! Clean that up¡± Dr. Wilther shouted.


    Once they¡¯ve finished helping Dr. Wilther, Ciana asked ¡°Dr. Wilther remember the notebook you mostly written down about the nobles¡¯ information, If I recall you even sighted down additional information about them as well as your strong angrily opinions against them¡±


    Dr. Wilther turned realizing ¡°I see there was a trade for helping me organize my stuff, Understandable yet you need to be convincing that helping a person do a chore to get what you want Miss Blaine¡±


    Use their deepest thoughts and intentions against them, I¡¯ve read that before in a book. ¡°Thank you for the advice Dr. , I¡¯ll just borrow it for a short while¡±


    ¡°Short while, means a week, month, or about a time when I¡¯m no longer aware when you¡¯d borrow it¡± He entered a room coming back with a dark brown notebook ¡°Now please don¡¯t let Madame Florence see the page where I wrote about her, I really made some strong¡­ Let¡¯s just say a paragraph on everything wrong with that woman! Always nagging like a common wife but instead a husband she does it with everybody!¡± He continued on rambling Ciana made a face and laugh as well as Darin and Freddy laughed.


    He gave Ciana the notebook, she flipped a few pages containing noble¡¯s small background information, medical conditions, small personality notes, and the ever opinions of the Dr. which made Ciana laugh and awe at the same time.


    She stayed a little while at Dr. Wilther¡¯s place flipping reading through the pages till she noticed the time.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be going now I¡¯m about to be late, and I can¡¯t leave this gentleman waiting¡±. Freddy made a face at Darin which gave a look back at him, ¡°Tell me Ciana who¡¯s this gentleman you¡¯re going to see¡± Freddy said in the sweetest teasing voice, ¡°Yes tell us, who¡¯s the daring gentleman¡± Darin asked as well though his voice was contained in humiliation. ¡°Would you two stop asking the lady is about to be late¡± Dr. Wilther interrupted, As Ciana left Freddy whispered something into Darin¡¯s ear, Darin immediately began to chase him around as Freddy laughed while Dr. Wilther was shouting at them to stop.


    Ciana took a carriage while also flipping through the pages of notebook, the carriage headed toward a park in Crahvalley. She asked the coachman to stop and wait. The park was mostly occupied with children and their parents and common folk, If I¡¯d dress normally I¡¯d been noticed, dressing in common average clothes is an advantage. She continued to walk down the path till she sat down by a bench with a gentleman wearing a middle class clothing.


    ¡°Well Mr. Cedricstan, you¡¯ve asked to meet and I¡¯m here¡±


    ¡°Well Miss Blaine I¡¯m thankful¡± He raised his hand for handshake which she accepted.


    ¡°What is that notebook you¡¯re holding? Information I guess¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve asked for some information and I¡¯d brought some, there also comments there of the informer.¡±


    Arthur read through a few of the pages and nodded in approval. ¡°You¡¯ve been helping in these past few days and week, Miss Blaine. I must say whenever Eldrian were to hire they¡¯d about leave but you¡¯d told about almost one fourth of the common folk¡¯s information and plus the nobles with this notebook. I¡¯d say I had my doubts but I¡¯d like to formally take the first few steps to join me and Eldrian¡±


    ¡°Well that¡¯s an honor, Mr. Cedricstan. , I can say your being generous of picking me up from my life under Madame Florence and giving me something that interest me and teaching me a few tricks and lessons¡± Ciana thanked Cedricstan.


    ¡°Much obliged Miss Blaine, now I¡¯m about tell something or well I¡¯m sure some curiosity might arise since you¡¯ve first met us¡±


    ¡°Indeed¡±


    ¡°Well then, do what¡¯s myself and Eldrian goals. Why did we call for a party in Dawning Light¡¯s chapel, why Eldrian tasked you to do some errands while I¡¯d observe you? Either making sure you¡¯d succeed or fail in which case we¡¯d abandoned you?¡±


    ¡°Something to do with blackmailing nobles into submission?¡±


    ¡°Something else in mind Miss Blaine¡± He said in mysteriously ¡°Eldrian and I are planning to take over the city, all the nobles support, wealth, and power to make a stronger capital city and the country as well, you¡¯ve heard the attack on Summit¡¯s Chest of course. A betterment for everyone you could say that, Well Miss Blaine what can you say to that.


    Ciana just smiled and replied ¡°Well then how do you and Eldrian plan to do it and how do I fit in and join you two¡± she said in a sweet and deviously voice.


    ¡°Excellent! I¡¯m about to meet with Eldrian, he¡¯ll be joyous to know about you joining now come along Miss Blaine¡± He arose and extended an hand to help Ciana up. They both took the carriage in which Ciana used, meeting up with Eldrian at a shop. ¡°Welcome aboard Miss Blaine, I¡¯m hopeful you¡¯ll be a part of the people I trust just like Arthur here¡±

 Chapter 16: Elis ( To Judge a Person )

    FINALLY a quiet travel, at least for now. Finally Paco and Jin stopped making some noise for a while. Elis thought as he and the other two weren¡¯t sitting in the travel carriages that his family were in but inside a travel wagon because it had more space and it felt nice feeling the blowing wind.


    The Colony man said that they were nearing Brimhood, yet when he spoke Elis couldn¡¯t stop to think of what happened in Stoke¡¯s Crossing, the dead man found only a few hours when they¡¯ve stayed there. Elis just never bothered thinking about what happened to Stoke¡¯s Crossing, he already had what happened back home to haunt for a life time. Though Paco was always sparked a conversation with the Colony man time to time. Paco often asked about stories from Averigo of the life there, The Colony man told him about the life there about the cities and towns there and the frontier part where the natives resided, and beyond that there was still unexplored lands where caravans of people would venture out into the unexplored. Then at times Paco would ask about any battles that happened there, he was always interested in military tactics.


    When the topic of different places occurred he also asked Jindagee of his home country, Ishnia. He would reply in the most times he lived in a mansion but Elis really didn¡¯t believe that. Most of times he told he lived up north part of Ishnia and some little things.


    Tricia and Alisa where mostly quiet during the travel, Elis had noted that Alisa was writing stories or something with Tricia helping her write. When Elis had approached them asking what¡¯s Alisa was writing about shed often quickly hid the notebook she was writing ¡°Nothing it¡¯s just a story¡± she nervously replied one time. Elis thought the writing was about him but that idea quickly faded when Paco wanted to know, Alisa gave the same reaction but Tricia said something into Paco¡¯s ear, ¡°It¡¯s not about you, even I thought it was about us but it just a story she and Tricia working on¡±.


    This moment Jindagee was happily sleeping along with Paco, Janiah was with his mother, father, and sister as well as Tricia and Alisa in the carriage. Elis took the quiet time to relax as well. He was eager to get to Union¡¯s Rising, stay and get a time off along with his friends and family, and also wondering where Rowlan and Thomas is at this moment.


    It had been an hour when they¡¯ve finally reached Brimhood. It was a large open country side city with towns composed of few buildings that composed of districts.


    Edman Frank booked and payed for rooms at an inn, Jindagee and Paco stayed in one room with other members of the caravan and Tricia and Alisa were in another. Elis had stayed in a commonly room with his family; Rachel was reading a children¡¯s book, the lost wanderers. Janiah was resting on the floor.


    ¡°What does everybody think of the journey?¡± Edman asked


    ¡°Amazing, fun travelling and I get to see new places¡± Rachel said energetically.


    ¡°It¡¯s a nice trip¡± Janiah said.


    ¡°Definitely, it¡¯s a nice change. Can¡¯t wait to get to Union¡¯s Rising¡± Elis said with energy.


    ¡°It¡¯s wonderful that you¡¯re all enjoying the trip, oh the family all together like this¡± Eliza warmly said as she¡¯d to Rachel¡¯s, Janiah¡¯s, and Elis¡¯ side and hugged them.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°It¡¯s absolutely nice that your enjoying, how¡¯s your friends Elis are they enjoying the ride as well¡±


    They are, but in when Jindagee starts talking it¡¯s all non-sense.


    ¡°You should see this part this is where the group escapes stone cold monsters¡± Rachel said as she shows the book to her family, all of smiled and continued to talk about the past, present and the possible future till they all sleep.


    Morning dawned, Elis woke up then the rest of his family woke up as well. After Elis fixed himself he went outside and stood there feeling the fresh country air blowing at him. He stood there enjoying the nice relaxing moment, then a hand tapped his shoulder. ¡°Alright then who are you waiting for?¡± Jindagee said arrogantly and jokingly but Elis knew most of the time he was joking though at some times when Jindagee does speak it results in some conflict that occurred.


    ¡°For you to disappear¡± Elis replied in the same joking manner.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll disappear into the shadows¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not a god, you¡¯re arrogant but that doesn¡¯t make you a god¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what they all say¡± Jindagee said again this time more dramatically. I¡¯m starting to get tired of this.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Paco, still sleeping?¡±


    ¡°I woke up before him and woke him up¡± Jindagee said that with a smiling face.


    ¡°I¡¯ll not ask¡±


    ¡°So tell me when are we leaving Brimhood?¡±


    ¡°About give it about three days more or less¡±.


    The door behind them opened and out came Paco looking early risen from bed. ¡°Alright before I say anything first: Jin you can disappear now, and second what¡¯s been going on out here?¡±


    ¡°How did Jin wake you up¡± Elis asked smiling


    ¡°Slapped five times in the face to wake me up, I yelled ¡®WHAT THE HELL¡¯ ¡±


    Jindagee smiled and laughed at that.


    Out of the door came Tricia and Rachel, Rachel was holding her book from last night and talked about the story. Rachel wanted to go and explore about the country city and asked Elis, Paco, Tricia and Jindagee to tag along as well.


    They roamed around the nearby streets and houses, sightseeing the country side, seeing the carriages and wagons go by the roads, and all around enjoying the nice morning breeze. Peaceful.


    Elis enjoyed the scenery and being with his little sister and friends along the journey.


    After about walking around the nearby area, exploring. Rachel wanted to take a rest and eat as well as all of them, Paco spotted a nearby inn in which Elis volunteered to buy to which Jindagee said he would.


    ¡®Breezing Wind Cave¡¯, the name of inn. All of them ordered small beverages and snacks. They¡¯ve drifted into a conversation about things: About back at Summit¡¯s Chest, the memorable moments that happened.


    The inn door was opened and poured inn other people but one caught Elis¡¯ eye was the Colony man. He went to the inn keeper along with the people who entered, talked to the inn keeper for about a minutes then the inn keeper left, he returned with a pieace of folded paper and food. The Colony man took the paper and food and packed it all in his backpack and left the inn.


    Elis was still eyeing all of this time till he left his sight.


    ¡°You know he¡¯s a criminal¡± Jindagee said bluntly


    ¡°Seems like a decent person¡± Paco replied


    ¡°Decent, Paco¡± Jindagee said as he slightly raised his voice ¡°When we were in Stoke¡¯s Crossing a man was murdered, then suddenly the next day he was leaving. Add right now with him leaving the inn like that then he¡¯s truly got something to hide. My bet he¡¯s a criminal¡±


    ¡°Point there, I¡¯ll tell you¡± Paco said as he finally considered Jindagee¡¯s answer.


    ¡°Me too. I¡¯ll agree that it is edgy that he left Stoke¡¯s Crossing just after the death of that one man, his face expressed that was somehow guilty¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t argue with the evidence, but can¡¯t there anything else, any other reason?¡± Tricia said.


    ¡°He¡¯s nice, I¡¯ve seen him helping the other members of the caravan, and he talks nicely¡± Rachel pleaded for the man¡¯s innocent.


    ¡°Rachel, look sometimes you can¡¯t just say a person is like that¡± Tricia explained to Rachel.


    They went back to meet up with Elis¡¯ parents. All of them were now cautious of the Colony man except for Rachel who still believed he was still a god man, innocent child.

 Chapter 17: Tricia ( Predicting the Story )

    ¡°Are you enjoying the travel? And aren¡¯t you just as excited to get to the capital city?¡± Rachel said with high energy. She hurried across the caravan wagons and carriages, getting everyone she passes by. What a sweet girl. Tricia thought.


    The wagons and carriages where placed near the exit of Brimhood, some people who were fortunate like Elis¡¯ Family had accommodate an inn inside the city or payed for a stay in a house but others were camped near the wagons and carriages setting up tents.


    The looks of it, it would look like a celebrating joyous fair that would take place yearly back in the Age of Plight, the time the conflict of knights and lords against one another. Tricia told Rachel stories during that time when she wanted stories to hear.


    ¡°It feels like in the Age of Plight doesn¡¯t¡± Rachel told Tricia, she smiled.


    ¡°It does, doesn¡¯t it¡±


    ¡°How about you, are you enjoying the nice country side. The cool blowing air is definitely soothing.¡± Tricia added


    ¡°Absolutely¡± Rachel said with an energetic tone. ¡°It¡¯s nice but I¡¯d like to see my aunt¡¯s place in Union¡¯s Rising, I¡¯d heard from her that she has antiques and other things. And some of things are a knight¡¯s sword and armor.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve suddenly got interested because of that story didn¡¯t you¡± Tricia replied.


    ¡°I¡¯d definitely love the story of the Pure-Hearted Knight, Sir Garthyin. that¡¯s one my favorites out of all of the stories you¡¯ve told me. Faced perilous trials on his quest, even when the odds are against the brave knight he manages to face e¡¯m all¡±


    Alisa told the story of the Sir Garthyin to Rachel. He supposed to be the resilient of the knights in the legends, fought bravely at his king¡¯s side; The envious mist of the knight, the story he was known for fighting in the mist of the a forest fighting against a mysterious knight that people whom village near the forest was said to be ravaging the people and travelers whom entered the forest.


    It doesn¡¯t matter if it was ten or more men that entered the forest to slay the mysterious knight. It always ended in the death of those men, their bodies lay on the cold dirt ground, their eyes shot wide open, the wound inflicted on them but the notable feature of the deaths was the valued items of the persons, it was either a amulet of a love one or something else; Insanity was also part of it the story in which those who were unlucky enough were to be driven mad and serve the knight.


    Sir Garthyin rose to battle against the mysterious knight; The Tempting Knight. He and along with a group of knights along with their squires went up to an abandoned church located somewhere in the forest where the Tempting Knight and his band of lackeys lies.


    When Sir Garthyin and his band reached the church, they found a local village nearby. There in the village was people bruised, their clothes torn and ragged, their skin lightly pale, and broken. Broken to the point yet they want to help but to serve the Tempting Knight. The Sir Garthyin tried to reason with them, telling to snap out of it and that he and his band were here to rescue them.


    But they did not listen, only the screams of calling the Tempting Knight was their answer to Sir Garthyin¡¯s call as well his knights. The people lashed in a horrifying scream grabbing anything near them and using them as weapons. Sir Garthyin and his knights went on the defensive, raising their shields to as not harm the people.


    Sir Garthyin and his knights backed away from the crazed crowd, their eyes deep green that horrified the squires as well as their figures looked as if their very souls very sucked the life out of them.


    They backed further till they had been corned.


    Then a scream came.Stolen story; please report.


    From the forest nearby stood the Tempting Knight.


    His armor cladded in shiny black.


    Along with him were his lackeys wearing looted armor from dead knights as well as weapons.


    The Tempting Knight laughed at Sir Garthyin, a laugh that echoed and pierce Sir Garthyin and his group as if a chilling luring wave was drawing their hearts.


    Then the Knight waved at his men drawing forth a woman and her child. Both of them were now being dragged into the forest with the cries of the woman and child being heard aloud.


    This forced Sir Garthyin and his group pushed aside the crazed crowd. And went unto the forest where the sought to kill the Temping Knight.


    The crazed crowd went after the knights when they pursued the Tempting Knight.


    The forest they were led to was with little light and a chilling mist that covers it.


    Some of the knights were killed off by the lackeys or crazed people yet some others were found with pale skin and green deep eyes.


    Yet in the end Sir Garthyin had defeated the Tempting Knight in the village church where the Knight battled with Sir Garthyin. In the end it was only Sir Garthyin, his squire, the woman and the child survived.


    ¡°Tricia do you remember what wagon, the bag we¡¯ve forgot is still there?¡±


    Tricia didn¡¯t and asked the people nearby. Most of them didn¡¯t know where the wagon they¡¯re speaking is but finally someone did answer and took them to the carriage.


    It was a woman with ordinary clothes. She appeared to be a common folk in her thirty years but still having an attractive face.


    She led them to the wagon. Rachel had gotten and taken a bag out of the wagon. They both thanked the woman for the directions.


    ¡°Can I ask you something as well?¡± the woman asked.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­. Do you know perhaps where Johnathan Douglas is?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, who¡¯s Johnathan Douglas?¡±


    ¡°Oh I was thinking you¡¯d knew since I saw him and your friend; the rather big one talking to him while travelling, He¡¯s the man from Averigo.¡±


    Tricia¡¯s mind now went to the idea of the suspicions of her friends that the Colony Man, Johnathan Douglas, had killed that man from Stoke¡¯s Crossing. She didn¡¯t made the conclusion that the man did indeed murder the man but she was cautious.


    She was conflicted if the man did the murder.


    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t actual know where he is¡±


    ¡°Oh that¡¯s okay, I was just asking. I¡¯ll just find him if I manage to spot him.¡±


    Tricia and Rachel went back to the inn. Tricia had now known the Colony man¡¯s name. She now thought of telling the others about it. I could give them the name yet if I do it¡¯ll maybe cause more trouble; They¡¯ll confront him with it. And the possibility of getting the officials involved, Oh. Yet still I¡¯m not sure about he is innocent or not.


    She thought on this for about hours in her room, when she had enough of the disclosed quarters she left and took for a walk. She still believed that Johnathan was a good person by which Rachel vouches for him seeing him helping others and is actual nice most of the times. Still, maybe he was deceiving everybody.


    He would act the nice upstand person for to avoid suspicions but as soon as he gets his wanted goal he¡¯ll turn, getting rid of people in his way.


    Tricia would continue to walk and think then when she¡¯d pass by a nearby general store to find Alisa. Alisa noticed her and went out and asked what¡¯s happening. Tricia for a moment began to not say what she found out but it was Alisa, her dearest friend.


    She told Alisa on what she found out and her concerns on telling the others.


    ¡°It could be safe to tell the others, I mean what if he¡¯s really is a criminal but then on the other side the possibility he¡¯s not.¡±


    ¡°If I tell the others they¡¯ll probably going to make a bigger deal out of this¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure that if that woman knows who he is, there¡¯s a high chance that most of the people travelling with us knows his name.¡±


    ¡°Your right¡±


    ¡°Now that we got that takin care off, help with the ¡°thing¡± I¡¯m writing¡±


    ¡°Alright let me see¡± Tricia said as she takes the notebook that Alisa is holding but fails as Alisa dodges it.


    ¡°Not here, Its too revealing¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a story you¡¯ve wrote¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an embarrassing one, It¡¯s a bit too predictable and generic¡±


    ¡°Fine you can show when were out of view of the general public¡±


    They went to the same inn where they¡¯ve eaten before. Alisa showed her the story she¡¯d been writing. It was a romance story centered on the lost wanderer and a woman she¡¯d met along the way.


    ¡°What¡¯s your thoughts?¡±


    Your right it is a bit over too generic and predictable but It¡¯s be nice


    ¡°It is good, it can make up for a good story. I¡¯ll support you in this¡±


    ¡°Thanks¡±


    ¡°Though if I may add something or a suggestion¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Add something grim, like an overwhelming shadow comes upon them, you know something evil turns inside out¡±


    ¡°Sounds a bit too grim¡±


    Then Alisa pointed outside the window to see Johnathan Douglas and the woman from the wagons together. They¡¯ve both seemed happy.


    ¡°Take inspiration from them¡± Tricia said.


    ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll turn the wanderer into a potential criminal where he turns from his wicked ways and becomes a good person¡±


    If the man was a criminal turned good, then hope so, I don¡¯t want another troubled event to happen.

 Chapter 18: Thomas ( Stories )

    Drowning Drinks tavern located in the middle section of Black Pool, was a common tavern where sailors and other folks would go to and get a drink up. Either drowning their sorrows with a good drink or drinking to happiness.


    Preston had invited Thomas along just in case of getting in trouble or incase he was too drunk and suddenly find himself somewhere else in the city, which Preston could be the start of trouble when he¡¯s drunk enough. The atmosphere of the tavern was full of chatters of conversations, laughs, and the smell of drinks.


    Sailors and common folk of the city filled the placed entirely.


    Thomas and Preston where seated in front of the bar area. Where Thomas had just been listening to Preston¡¯s travel adventures as he drank. Aren¡¯t you going to stop, either so much drunk that your just saying things or I¡¯ll wait until the booze gets you tired then drag you back to the fort or your ship.


    ¡°Alright one more drink, something stronger maybe that sea drink that sailors used, make it a bottle¡± Preston said to the owner of the tavern as he finished his cup of ale.


    ¡°You mean rum, aren¡¯t you a captain of a ship shouldn¡¯t you know that¡± Thomas told Preston as he drank from his own cup.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t have the chance, usually I have bottles of wine in my cabin¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re a captain of a ship, you¡¯ve travelled places that I¡¯ve only heard of: Averigo, Pheuropa you said you¡¯ve often liked to visit some cities there, and something about in the east continent A¡¯sun, where if I remember something, something that you¡¯ve barely managed to escape some kind of danger, and all those travels you¡¯ve never heard of rum.¡±


    ¡°Okay, maybe I¡¯ve forgot. Now the interesting part of that time in A¡¯sun, is that¡­.. Zhong¡¯guo¡­.. Yes that¡¯s the place, if you¡¯ve haven¡¯t a picture in your mind how the land looks, Imagine an island somewhat large as Averigo, with fine and diverse culture. I¡¯ve may have stumbled into troubles¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve pissed some people off, guessing you¡¯ve acted pretty cocky.¡±


    ¡°It does play a part in how it started¡±


    The tavern owner came back with a bottle of rum and a glass. He poured rum into the glass then proceed to drink it.


    ¡°The taste does seem¡­ no it doesn¡¯t. Well continuing¡­¡±


    Well this isn¡¯t the first time staying all night in a tavern.


    ¡°Now being in a foreign country, you¡¯d expect to get in trouble because I didn¡¯t know their native tongue.¡±


    ¡°Not expecting, I¡¯m sure¡±


    ¡°Well no. Before arriving there I¡¯ve picked some books and a few people I¡¯ve met that taught me some basics of the language, got ton of books and notes just sitting there in my ship including there are the languages in Pheuropa.


    So it wasn¡¯t much a problem in talking to the people. Let me tell you there wonderful sights to behold there like the¡±


    ¡°Must be wonderful, tell me now where does the trouble start? Was it you or the local people there¡± Thomas said sarcastically.


    ¡°A little bit of both. I was there in a port city, Zhongdu, I¡¯ve shipped some goods and carried some people over to there. I had another business, found it while I was taking a gander of the place. There I found an elderly looking man and his companion said wanting a trip to Pheuropa.


    They told me they had to prepare the things in about a four days. During the time before that one of my crew mate told me about some other captains talking about behind my back, that and gang of their crewmates wrote ¡®Cocky Captain¡¯ in red paint in their common language, ¡®which I can read¡¯ ¡±. Preston stressed the part where he can read to Thomas to make sure he didn¡¯t want him to think he couldn¡¯t understand the language.tr


    ¡°I was offended, being a captain of my respectable ship and crew I was, I went to these so called captains along with crewmen. There I¡¯ve just chatted. Well it ended in quite a bit of bad blood but no there was no fight.¡±


    Being called a ¡®Cocky Captain¡¯ by the other captain in the port, then you¡¯re giving them what they¡¯ve called you only more, more enough to get them piss at you and not laugh at you.


    ¡°So tell me how did you managed to piss them off even more?¡± Thomas again asked.


    ¡°You assume too much, but what you assume is true. Well they thought me cocky, I did you that to my advantage. For the two days they¡¯ve been bugging me none stop mind you and my men. While I was being mad a laughter stock, they got really overconfident made even a drastic move to as much push my men and me off the docks into the water, now they were thinking I was all talk but no action. But still I had a way of getting back at them and as a farewell gift as well, but they were suspecting I would.


    I¡¯ve had few of my men ( looking like a gang ) go about the port city but in clothes bearing a symbol because I knew they were being spied on and just to make it easier for them to spot as to turn to attention to them. While that was happening I had a plan under their confident smug ass. I had made sure that the men I sent out were very obvious enough on what they¡¯re doing to get some information back at them.


    On the third day I¡¯ve heard that the men I¡¯ve sent had been assaulted but not severely but much as tavern fight but they were now suspicious as ever, and was expecting a full out brawl in the streets but as much as I¡¯d loved to see that I very much outnumbered.


    On the fourth day this one where my plan went somewhat full, by that I told the captain a full out brawl by the harbor very threateningly. I did not expect an army to come but nevertheless I got out of there alive and unscratched. The men the captains were fighting were a hired men while me and my men¡­. Well to say we¡¯ve just reconstructed their ships, partially wrecked their ships. When they¡¯ve realized that what was going on I had already left with my passengers complaining what took so long.¡±If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°That was an interesting story, you¡¯ve sabotage multiple ships. Deceptive.¡± Thomas said as he drank from his cup tired and getting sleepy being here for hours.


    ¡°It¡¯s a worse feeling¡­..when it happens to you¡± Preston said in a drunken manner.


    In an hour later Preston and Thomas now left, Preston headed toward his ship while Thomas went back to the fort.


    <hr>


    Thomas had woke up in the early morning, before dawn. Can¡¯t sleep, might as get a stroll. He took the stroll by the fort¡¯s wall feeling the cold air. He felt alone, missing his friends, so far from home. After a few moments of just staring out unto the sea he went by to the blacksmith¡¯s forge. He lit a torch to keep some light with him and began.


    He killed time by just working, he took time with his work. Every swing of his hammer and pour of the molten fire. He kept himself busy just kept on doing some chores the Colonel wanted him to do. In about an hour when dawn rose he had finished the easy parts of his chores and the only thing left was shovels, pickaxes tips or repairing broken swords.


    Henry Stelm, one of the Monroe¡¯s men, had approached him in asking how he doing along with the battalion. He was huge person among the members of the battalion, he had a nickname called Henry Strong.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing pretty good, Stelm. I¡¯d much appreciated to leave.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, E¡¯y. You miss your friends that much.¡±


    ¡°Yep. Missing them and my parents but I know they¡¯re safe. We¡¯re hunting criminals after all.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a dangerous job. They¡¯re hiding there somewhere in the city, don¡¯t know where. Most of the people we¡¯ve sent digging we¡¯re mislead. It¡¯s difficult who to trust.¡±


    ¡°If my friend, where here he would say something the line of: Observe and Deduct then ramble on about it.¡±


    ¡°Sounds helpful, Ey. Missin¡¯ people myself, family to be specific. Haven¡¯t seen them in a while.¡±


    ¡°You know you could visit them after this business here, then your report in Union¡¯s Rising, and then visit your family.¡±


    ¡°Miss them really, when I don¡¯t see them.¡± Henry said solemnly.


    Thomas tapped Henry¡¯s shoulder ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Giant Strong. You¡¯ll meet them eventually¡±.


    ¡°Always kept that in mind, mind if I stay here always wondered how the blacksmiths do their work¡±


    <hr>


    Hours gone by all the while Thomas had just continued working at the forge. His skills at smiting had grown since he left The Smith, he had a lot of smith work to do in the fort which he had done with passion. His work on repairs of broken objects had gotten better, his craft of creating a sword also improved, yet his skill in creating a firearm still only a beginner, in which he couldn¡¯t make one.


    He left it at that. He left the fort after the work he¡¯s done was sufficient enough to not get a warning. He was going to a shop not to buy, but to visit someone with Henry tagging along with him.


    The shop was filled to the brim with necessities to any citizen, shelfs filled with bottles of medicines, tables displaying equipment for men at arms, and lastly a scroll hammered to the wall signifying it¡¯s business permit. The shop had a very distinctive background somewhat coming from an earlier century, its walls was well built that no cracks were exposed and the light source was bright enough to see everything to see. Thomas entered the shop to see a shopkeeper furnishing his tables, when the shopkeeper saw him.


    ¡°Welcome there lad, what do you be needin in my shop of mine?¡±


    ¡°I came looking for someone.¡±


    ¡°The persons you¡¯d be finding in this shop of mine is me, and my assistant.¡±


    ¡°Does Lea work here as well?¡±


    ¡°Ah that sweet girl who helps here, yes she does. On occasions she does work here and then goes somewhere else¡±


    ¡°Could you please tell where else does she go?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I see. I got yah, Your name by the way?¡±


    ¡°Thomas¡±


    ¡°Ah, so you¡¯re Thomas she¡¯s been talking about.¡± The shopkeeper said with a confirming tone.


    ¡°Lea hangs a bit in a tavern, just head on down from here. Just find the place called ¡°Drowning Drinks¡±


    ¡°I know the place, don¡¯t worry. But thank you¡± Thomas replied. As he was about to leave the shopkeeper spoke


    ¡°Good luck to you, she¡¯s a lion but a bit sensitive¡± he said with a smirk.


    Thomas and Henry left for the tavern.


    <hr>


    ¡°So why are we looking for this girl?¡± Henry asked


    ¡°I¡¯m just a people type of person Henry, I¡¯d liked to get to know people.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t seem to get to spend time with some of battalion members and Julian.¡±


    ¡°Well your battalion members seem sort of busy with Monroe¡¯s orders, and Julian well he¡¯s always secluded. Don¡¯t think he¡¯s a people type of person¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s always there hanging about in his own room in the front and occasionally leaves somewhere.¡±


    ¡°Well the person just needs to get out more, It ain¡¯t living without knowing other people.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re here¡± Henry said.


    They stood before the tavern where Thomas was inside only the night before. The sign of tavern was a jug of ale colored blue with a sorrowful face on it. Giving it a feeling of depression with the name suiting it.


    Once again he entered the tavern like last night except this time with fewer people. The people who were present were sitting and staring blank into the distance while others were sleeping heads down on the table. This place is worse in day than it is in night, it¡¯s a miracle that no one has ever died here by taking their own life.


    Yet after that quick realization on how grim and barren the tavern was. There on the corner right side of the tavern, Lea, wearing a grey common dress, long black raven hair, her cheeks slightly puffed. She was in front a table with two men sleeping. One was a tall lean man and the other short. She gave a shove on both of them waking them up in the process.


    ¡°Happening what is?¡± said the short man in a slurred speech.


    ¡°Night time, it¡¯s still is. Bother someone else and another bottle¡± added the tall man in slurred speech as well.


    ¡°Get your arses up!¡± she said loudly. The shopkeeper wasn¡¯t kidding when she was a lion.


    ¡°But it still night time¡± the short man replied inn a slurred speech again.


    ¡°Correct, he is.¡± The tall man said in a slurred speech as well with him smiling.


    Lea pushed the short man of his chair making him lay on the wooden floor with a smile on his face, she was about to do the same to the tall man but he stood up stretching arms. The short man stood up fixing himself.


    ¡°Out, and can get working. You can be back here later.¡± Lea said with a fierce voice.


    ¡°We will¡± they both said as they left the tavern.


    Thomas went to the table where Lea was standing next to. He sat on the chair tapped her shoulder which caught her attention. ¡°A bottle and food please.¡± He said.


    ¡°Oh it¡¯s¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Thomas, I can¡¯t believe you forgot about me entirely.¡± He said jokingly.


    ¡°Ah. You¡¯re the blacksmith from the fort.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡±


    ¡°Anything else? Because I couldn¡¯t remember.¡±


    ¡°We met at harbor, remember there a captain and-¡°


    ¡°Ah, I remember now. You¡¯re the blacksmith from Anglox and a militia.¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t seen yah in a while, militia work I supposed¡± Lea continued.


    ¡°I¡¯m not part of the militia, I¡¯m just a hired help.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you help your friend there standing.¡± Lea pointed out to Henry standing. Thomas called Henry over. ¡°I think I¡¯d like a drink over by the bar.¡± Henry said.


    ¡°It¡¯s just get a ¡®one¡¯ bottle and leave the money on the counter, Strong.¡± Lea said and tapped Henry¡¯s shoulder.


    Both of them sat and talked not minding the sad and barren people around. Thomas told about Anglox and the night of the attack. Lea intrigued and listen and told her odd stories of going to west and south Magna. They continued to talk till Lea realize she was other places to be, Thomas asked to join her but sadly she wouldn¡¯t allow.


    ¡°Let¡¯s meet up if you¡¯re not busy.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s the hired help for the militia, I think you¡¯re the busy one.¡± Lea said as she got up and left.


    Thomas was feeling light and happy as he still sat in the chair.


    Henry sat next to saying ¡°I¡¯ve stood silence for what an hour.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about I¡¯ll make it up to you.¡±


    ¡°She is a lion, I have to admit.¡± Thomas added.


    ¡°Best be careful don¡¯t know what happens, when you try to go into the lion¡¯s den¡±


    ¡°Oh I didn¡¯t know you¡¯re a poetic type all a sudden.¡±


    Henry just gave a smirk. Both of them left and returned to the fort.

 Chapter 19: Rowlan ( Meddler )

    It was a quiet, a silent cooling breeze that blows over the land, a brief time of serenity that seems to last for just a quick moment in time that people often wanted to last for an eternity.


    The caravan had stopped and rested nearby the off road, within close quarters near a forest. The people set up the some camps for the people eager to get some shut eye, the sweet savory smell of cooked meal spread through the caravan, and as well enjoying the scenery of the land.


    To this much rest of relief to the boring travel they endured. From continuing sights of green lands of forest trees and grass, they all finally had some rest though not all.


    Reading a book from his bag, Rowlan was, near a wagon. He doesn¡¯t seem in the mood to eat, drink, rest. He was all ready for the caravan to continue but he had to wait though he his book to enthrall him during the time, he needed a bit of something else.


    Maybe I hadn¡¯t brought enough books to keep me company. There is the others but I¡¯d prefer to just find some solitude then I¡¯ll join.


    Quiet solitude lasted Rowlan for a couple of minutes, getting lost in his own thoughts. Till he heard someone spoke to him.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t yah getting hungry there?¡±


    He looked to see it was Agnes with a bowl in his hand and a spoon in his mouth.


    ¡°You gotta eat some, it¡¯s still a long trip to the capital.¡± Agnes said while continuing to eat.


    ¡°I¡¯ll eat some time, maybe in a few minutes I suppose.¡± Just after this one sentence, he said as he read again.


    ¡°Well you gotta eat before it runs out¡±


    ¡°I have some of my own¡±


    ¡°What that few pieces of fruit you got there in yer bag¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I shall eat¡± one more sentence.


    ¡°Ehm, just don¡¯t do it with one more sentence of that book yer holding.¡±


    I can see why people hailed him as ¡°Sightseer¡±


    Not long after his short conversation with Agnes, he was growing bored. Then he went off where the smell of good meal was. He got a bowl and sat by a wooden bench. The taste of the food was unusual to him but he managed to eat almost of it. He got a fruit from his satchel and ate that to end his hunger.


    He was all by himself when he was joined with Beon companied him was the girl and Cillian.


    ¡°You seem to be the lonely type of person, aren¡¯t yah¡± Beon jested at Rowlan followed by a laugh from the girl.


    ¡°It gives me time to think¡± replied Rowlan.


    ¡°Time to think!¡± Cillian said laughing loudly ¡°You best invest your time on more reasonable things.¡±


    ¡°Like talking to merchants hoping to get their favors?¡±


    ¡°Yes exactly like that, I ought to be a master merchant.¡±


    ¡°Best get started a merchant who has nothing to sell or barter, can¡¯t be master merchant.¡± Beon and the girl laughed at that insult while Cillian was agitated by that.


    ¡°Then what are you? Some librarian that¡¯s what. I came from a wealthy family, I have rights¡±


    ¡°Your getting too prideful Cillian..¡± Beon said but was cut off


    ¡°Please I don¡¯t want to start trouble, but if the circumstances were different I¡¯m willing¡± Rowlan replied.


    Cillian was about to talk till Beon stared at him as well as the girl, and then he sat in silence.


    ¡°So where are you oft to headed Beon? As well you Cillian?¡± Rowlan said in a calm tone not shuttered by Cillian¡¯s burst of anger.


    ¡°Off to live in Bridgestow and make a living working either in laboring or working for a ship captain, and hopes of travelling to Averigo and settle there.¡± Beon said


    ¡°Beginning my merchant empire in Pathford in Union¡¯s Rising.¡± Cillain said sourly. Still infuriated? Oh please try to be a different gold seeking merchant.


    ¡°And you? Wait I know your name but I think the first letter or the last is wrong? Starts with a letter F or C?¡± Rowlan said to the girl. I really don¡¯t know the girl¡¯s name but here¡¯s a little trick I¡¯ve learned, I hope it works. ¡®Ask a question so wrong they will want to disprove it¡¯.


    ¡°All wrong, the name is Adaline Layne. I¡¯m travelling with a group, though I may end up settling near towns or any place near the capital, for my fortune.¡±


    Beon¡¯s face showed some expression when Adaline had plans of settling near Union¡¯s Rising. Rowlan had the idea of Beon convincing Adaline to came and settle with him in Bridgestow or if faith with would have it she decides to settle in Bridgestow without Beon convincing her.


    ¡°A merchant seeking gold and recognition. A north boy wanting to leave to travel to the Averigo, and how about you Adaline? Is there nothing else besides settling in some town?¡± Rowlan asked and at the same time Beon showed great interest in the question. Control yourself Beon.


    ¡°I can¡¯t think of everything, I originally did have a goal of¡­..being different maybe be something different, like in charge of something and helping people though, I was only a young girl when I hope of trying it but that changed.¡±


    ¡°C¡¯mon Adaline, I¡¯m sure you can get yourself up. It¡¯ll happen just wait and in due time and work for it.¡± Beon said in a supporting tone to which Adaline was thankful for.


    There¡¯s the beginning of a love story.


    ¡°Have you tried to do something about it?¡± Cillian said coldly


    ¡°No I haven¡¯t, that childish dream died.¡±


    ¡°If you haven¡¯t tried accomplishing the said idea, then you failed and gave up, You gave up on the first strike of being insulted.¡± Cillian added.


    Now you¡¯ve done it, Cillian should have kept your words to yourself.


    The cold words of Cillian wounded Adaline, her face showed partially that she was hurt or even more so devastated by it. Rowlan however was observing at Beon, on the obvious that he was angry and wanted to shout and maybe even punch and pummel Cillian to the ground till his face was full of blood and scarred.


    ¡°Well it¡¯s not if¡­¡± Adaline continued but she couldn¡¯t think of what to speak till ¡°I was weak that time¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re saying that you¡¯re not weak now, then do it.¡±


    Don¡¯t tempt it.


    Beon was already growing more and angrier at Cillian. The only thing keeping him from unleashing his anger was Adaline near to him, the other lucky thing he¡¯s got is that Adaline isn¡¯t seeing Beon right now.


    Rowlan took a quick glance at Cillian then Beon then to Adaline.


    ¡°Beon would kindly not please not have a face that would want to smash Cillian¡¯s face into the ground, I know your affections to the lady Layne but I wouldn¡¯t recommend it. You would risk destroying Adaline view of you.¡± Rowlan said plainly.


    Beon stayed silent yet still Rowlan knew that Beon would still take a chance of attacking Cillian at this point. Rowlan didn¡¯t care for Cillian but he knew a fight would be just be embarrassing for Beon and Cillian, and just cause trouble along the way.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know her as I do, She¡¯s wounded I won¡¯t allow her to get hurt¡± Beon replied angrily.


    I¡¯m hoping the next thing I''ll say,won¡¯t get me punched.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    ¡°And attacking anyone who dares insult her protects her how? Do that and you¡¯ll be just a monster like Mikhael¡± Rowlan whispered to him..


    Instead of replying Beon stayed silent.


    Adaline left hearing enough of Cillian as well as Beon who followed, then Cillian left as well leaving Rowlan alone. He decided to go around a bit the caravan while all of them were resting.


    As he was roaming about the place, he decided to go the woods nearby just to take a stroll. The place had a balance of light coming from the sky as well as the trees blocking some of the light. He continued to take a stroll around the woods. He then stopped and take a near a tree, relaxing of the quiet atmosphere of the woods. He let his mind relax, thoughts passing and going. Just taking everything in and be at peace.


    His mind was always been busy for last couple of days, not a moment in his head wasn¡¯t full of ideas or just plain thinking about random things. Sometimes it would be his friends; reliving the past, other times it would go to things he read mostly about mythology, legends, and parts of history which he found interesting.


    Then he heard the sound of people walking. He didn¡¯t mind probably just people also taking a stroll but then he heard them speak and his ears were listening every closely.


    ¡°I¡¯m assuring that it¡¯s simple. We steal the cargo along with the wagon.¡±


    ¡°While everybody is sleeping small chances someone is always bound to stay guard or someone is awake.¡±


    ¡°Worry not, we¡¯ll be fast enough before they could catch us. And your being such a spineless coward are you scared of a bunch of travelling people, granted some of them are armed but still were experienced.¡±


    ¡°An armed mob, nah. You know you and I could easily fool em. But that Gawain person, dangerous, is what I could describe him.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re afraid of one man? You¡¯re piss poor.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m meaning it, he just seems to have that stare. You know¡±


    ¡°The stare that makes you a coward¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll right I¡¯ll stop, we¡¯ll steal it sometime later when everybody is asleep.¡±


    What to do?


    Tell everybody about two men stealing a wagon. They wouldn¡¯t believe me and put myself in danger. There still is another option.


    Rowlan now got up silent as possible and took a peak at the two people talking about stealing a wagon.


    The first person he saw wore leggings, a white but dirty, carried around him a satchel. The second person he saw also wore the same outfit but was bigger than his other companion.


    ¡°If piss poor scared of that Gawain person¡­then let¡¯s silence him. Dunno why your scared, it because of all those little gossips about him¡± said the bigger companion


    ¡°Look he just seems dangerous¡± said the smaller companion.


    ¡°More dangerous than our leader?¡±


    The smaller man stuttered before he could speak ¡°Look it¡¯s the leader¡­..is more dangerous, I still can¡¯t forget the time he let an entire group of rival bandits be hunted down by wolves and us. Most of them weren¡¯t even cold bandits but just wanna bees. But Gawain he seems like an experienced killer.¡±


    ¡°You can always take down a person if he doesn¡¯t see it coming. C¡¯mon let¡¯s go back¡± the bigger companion said as they both left.


    Rowlan as well followed them back to the caravan. He first initial thought was to go and tell Agnes the Sightseer, surely the wisest and trusted member of the caravan would convinced that these two men were bandits. But instead followed the two men, wanting to know where the wagon they would want to steal is.


    He had difficulty following but out being noticed as most of the people were now getting up and preparing to leave once again, still Rowlan kept following them.


    Alright first step follow them to the wagon, and tell Agnes. That¡¯s the first option.


    Both of the men stopped at a wagon. There sitting on the driver¡¯s seat was a young man sleeping. The bigger companion woke up the young man telling him it¡¯s about time to start travelling once again. The young man smiled, said something, and laughed followed by the two men laughing as well.


    Rowlan tried listening in on what they said but only heard this


    ¡°Oi do you mind taking my place. Getting tired of just sitting all day in this seat, wanna have some rest of own while travelling. That is if you know how.¡± The young man sarcastically said to the bigger companion.


    Rowlan¡¯s first thought about the conversation between the two is that the two men had deceived the young man, by acting all politely towards him. He knew now what wagon they were about to steal now all he was thinking now is what to do?


    My first option is to tell Agnes about it¡­..yet there¡¯s still another way but with more proof.


    He was thinking of getting them caught by everybody.


    As they were stealing the wagon, I¡¯ll draw attention to them. But I can¡¯t get caught.


    That was his plan. He then went back to the wagon where he stayed. Into the cabin he went in, and there lay his satchel and his large travelling bag. Under all the things there lay a flintlock and two wooden sticks (with one stick¡¯s wooden end seem to have a crook handle) with metal rings around the tip. The flintlock was the same one he looted off the dead militia officer from the night of the attack added with some ammunition he got from Thomas; Thomas as well did help make the two wooden sticks with metal locks at the tip which would then form a cane. Rowlan had suggested this to Thomas saying ¡®You have your custom made flintlock now how about help me make my own custom made defensive cane¡¯.


    Rowlan wasn¡¯t as good as Thomas and Paco were at handling firearms, but he had some knowledge in fighting in close range preferable with something at hand. Thomas and The Smith helped made the two strong wooden half parts of the cane, strong enough to block strikes from a man¡¯s hand but also can attack a few hits from a sword, as well as being portable.


    So he waited for the moment. He sat again in the spot before he left to eat and began reading again but at the same time being mindful of his surroundings for the two men could be near and talking. When everybody was travelling again, Rowlan reminded himself where the wagon with the two men were at.


    As hours pass by till dusk was nearing but still the caravan continued on travelling. Hours of travelling continued, no towns were met during the continuous travelling, leaving them to continue on.


    After the long travel they had done, Agnes signaled to camp nearby. They set up the camps and the food. Rowlan has his flintlock hidden under his coat but his cane, now assembled, was now in the open. Everybody was busy eating though some gotten already to take an early nap. He headed towards the wagon.


    Rowlan only saw the young man in the driver¡¯s seat taking a nap.


    All I have to do is wait.


    After a few minutes everybody was now sleeping save for a few lookouts, one of them being Beon as well as Adaline. Both of them were nearby posted in a wooden bench and a tent near Rowlan, so all he had to do was to draw Beon¡¯s attention. He went towards both of greeting them a good evening.


    Waiting was all Rowlan could do.


    Then something was heard from the distance, a loud sound coming from the distance and the black clouds appearing covering the moon¡¯s light.


    Everybody was now awake and the lookouts were rushing towards the explosion. In the heat of the moment Rowlan didn¡¯t had the chance to get Beon as he rushed with the others towards the explosion. He looked back at the wagon to see the bigger companion laying the young man on the ground, and ready to steal the wagon, while the smaller companion was now approaching the wagon.


    Adaline as well saw the sight of the man stealing the wagon and screamed ¡°WAIT SOMEONE IS STEALING AWAY A WAGON!!¡±


    ¡°OVER HERE! SOMEONE IS STEALING A WAGON!¡± said the smaller companion, betraying his partner in this crime.


    The shouts of both of them got the attention of the people and as well as some lookouts and rushed towards the wagon. The bigger man then drove not caring about now being caught, he was heading off into a forest nearby hoping to lose them.


    A gush of wind suddenly passed by but it from a horse¡¯s gallop. Rowlan only saw glance but it was enough for him to recognize it was Gawain riding the horse pursuing the wagon thief. Rowlan¡¯s eagerness got the better of him as he followed both of them.


    With him being on foot while the other two were on horses. It wasn¡¯t long when he was now in the forest following the horse¡¯s tracks. He continued following them with a flintlock ready and his cane. He continued following the tracks until he heard faint voices. He now then rushed towards in that direction.


    It there signs on the trees that the wagon had bumped into them as well as a few supplies and clothing on the road tracks. The voices then got clearer and clearer.


    ¡°I would suggest not to fight back, thief¡± the voice of Gawain said.


    ¡°What you think giving me a bloody mouth means you beat me, well you got another thing coming.¡± Said the wagon thief.


    There were a few grunts Rowlan heard as he getting nearer and nearer till he finally reached them. Gawain was beating on the wagon theft with such punches and kicks to him, he was superior in fighting against him even if the wagon theft was much bigger and stronger. He manage to put him down with powerful blows to the knee and then the head.


    Rowlan was behind a tree watching the fight happen.


    Gawain managed to put the wagon theft on the ground once again dealing heavy blows to his face and chest. Then drawing a sword from his scabbard from his back and pointing to his chest, threatening him to put even deeper unto him. The blade was finely crafted and looked sharp and strong but what made the blade unique was its design. Most swords used in this age were curved and light but Gawain¡¯s design was more an Age of Plight sword, mostly used by knights.


    ¡°Stand down.¡± Gawain said coldly.


    ¡°Alright!¡± said the big man.


    Gawain let the man up but the moved away from Gawain reaching from his clothing to pull out a flintlock pointing at Gawain.


    ¡°Now who¡¯s going to win this battle? It¡¯s over Gawain¡± the big man said laughing but never allowing his flintlock away from Gawain¡¯s head.


    ¡°That neat sword of yours would make me look even more threatening, they¡¯ll even call me ¡®The Bandit Knight¡¯¡± the big man said again mockingly.


    ¡°If you were to miss your shot, this blade would be going either deep into your chest or at your neck. Your choice.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got a gun pointed at your head, Gawain you¡¯re not in the position to threaten me!¡±


    ¡°It only has one shot. Miss it and it would be your life¡± Gawain said coldly.


    Theman now stressed if he was going to shot or not. But Rowlan decided not wait on it. He jumped out behind the tree and shot his flintlock at the big man aiming at his legs. It missed but gave Gawain the opportunity to disarm the person and put the tip of his sword at his neck.


    ¡°Either leave now or die¡± Gawain threatened.


    The man now humiliated, defenseless, and defeated ran unto the dark forest.


    Gawain sheathed his sword and looked at Rowlan.


    ¡°You''re stubborn you know that. You could have gotten yourself killed, why did you follow me?¡±


    ¡°I knew about the plans of that man stealing the wagon, so I decided to get them caught while doing the act¡±


    ¡°You could have told someone about it¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better off he is caught doing the act.¡±


    ¡°Then you can explain this to Agnes¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter I saved you from getting your head blown off¡±


    ¡°I can handle it all by myself. And you could have saved all this trouble instead of meddling in affairs.¡±


    That I can¡¯t stop.


    Rowlan instead of replying stayed silent, he was always a type of person who meddle in things but in his mind it was integrity that made him meddle in things. Both of them returned to the caravan there Rowlan and Agnes talked about what happened.


    ¡°Why did you have to get in involved? It¡¯s not your problem¡±


    ¡°My principles doesn¡¯t have a border, if I see something that interest me and I could do something help it then I go¡± Rowlan said.


    ¡°Nothing wrong there, just need to be careful and know your limits.¡±


    Afterwards they had a night¡¯s sleep and went on their journey.

 Chapter 20: Ciana (Ears and Eyes)

    ¡°Would you stop following me¡± Ciana commanded Lucine. Both of them in the busy streets. She had been frustrated at Madame Florence mainly because now she acting even more a pain that usual; Stressed as well because now she has to prove herself to Eldrian and Arthur even more, and to add little more annoyance Lucine was now following her.


    ¡°Are you going back to the Doctor¡¯s place?¡± Lucine asked in a joking, innocent, and dumb manner.


    ¡°Yes I am, could you maybe go and bond with Beatrice instead of following me¡± Ciana again commanded Lucine but she showed no hope of letting Ciana go.


    When Ciana learned how many nobles were actually present in the city and how many connection they had, she had to figure a way out to know about them. If I can¡¯t help then, I¡¯m just about useless. She would need to find a way, to know about what goes on in the city.


    She headed off to Doctor¡¯s place hoping to find some idea to get information around the city. It was unfortunate for her that Lucine had tagged along with her, even though she somewhat befriended Lucine more than the others in the estate, It was in this situation that she didn¡¯t want Lucine to be with her.


    Ciana headed was once again back in Wight Hollow Street. When she entered along with Lucine she only found Dr. Wilther the old wooden desk sleeping but woke up as the door opened. The Dr. welcomed Ciana back again but wondered who her companion was.


    ¡°An Annoyance¡± Ciana answered the Doctor¡¯s question.


    ¡°Lucine Laeta, is my name.¡± Lucine corrected.


    ¡°Pleasure to meet you Ms. Laeta. Now what brings you here again Ciana.¡±


    Ciana instead of replying sat one of the wooden benches and leaned on the building wall. Stressed; Madame Florence. Oh the thought of her just made her angry, Madame Florence had just been so stingy about everything all of a sudden because again she wanted everybody to be neat and presentable


    All because one person from a different country, royal blood, had business in Union¡¯s Rising and had visited the estate. There were numerous times were Ciana hadn¡¯t even been allowed to hide in the library all because Madame Florence wanted everybody to be there making all of us look like disciplined persons. She even warned Ciana about this.


    ¡®Do not do anything that would cause any accidents or humiliation towards me and the girls. I won¡¯t let this precious opportunity.¡¯


    ¡®Why am I always being scolded and not the others¡¯ Ciana replied sourly.


    ¡®Mostly the other girl¡¯s trouble only goes minimal, but your goes to much and gotten an infamous reputation. And the second reason is that I told like your attitude so if you could change it would be far better for me and your family¡¯. Madame Florence said coldly not even look at Ciana when she said that making Ciana angrier and hated her even more.


    Ciana composed herself, leaving the thought of Madame Florence behind and said repressing her anger to Dr. Wilther ¡°Oh just visiting Doctor.¡±


    ¡°Ciana, don¡¯t listen to Madame Florence even if she says ¡®That girl is probably a stain on her family¡¯¡±


    Ciana¡¯s effort to remain calm was shattered by that and immediately responded back ¡°When did she say that?¡±


    ¡°Right after you and her had a talk. She said that¡±


    Behind my back.


    ¡°Well you shouldn¡¯t beat yourself too up there Miss Blaine, I¡¯m sure that in due time that the Madame will have what¡¯s coming to her¡± Dr. Wilther added.


    ¡°Thank you for the morale support Doctor.¡± Ciana said though it didn¡¯t actually helped her, she was still livid about it.


    ¡°Well since you and your friend are still here¡± Dr. Wilther said. ¡°I might need some assistance here if you don¡¯t mind, Freddy was gone off somewhere else and Darin had run some errands for me.¡±


    ¡°Anything to keep me away from Madame Florence¡± Ciana responded in anger and relief. Lucine nodded in agreement as well.


    ¡°Wonderful I¡¯m expecting a patient to arrive shortly, so there¡¯s some supplies there; Bottles and tools most of them just try to arrange them I haven¡¯t had the time to do so¡±


    Ciana and Lucine helped the place, Ciana was trying to keep herself occupied with the chore of a task to get her mind off Madame Florence.


    Someone entered the doctor¡¯s place, he was big fellow, and he wore a dirtied shirt along with that an apron. His leggings were old and used. This man seemed and look like he was in his thirty years. His left hand had a linen cloth wrapped around it as well as he was struggling to with right arm.


    His face shown signs of small bruises and from his posture he had been shown to be a man who¡¯s been stressed for a quite a time.


    ¡°Is the doctor here?¡± The man said struggling to keep the pain under.


    ¡°Oh yes, let me get him¡± Lucine replied as she went into the room to get Dr. Wilther. It was brief moment when Dr. Wilther came back and was shocked to find the man all wounded up.


    ¡°Dear me, you look even worse than before. Quickly get in the room. Ciana, Lucine help him get into the room¡±


    ¡°No need, doctor. I could still walk.¡± The man said as he rose up to follow the Dr. Wilther but still he was struggling.


    The man sat down a wooden bench in the doctor¡¯s room, Dr. Wilther removed the linen cloth on his hand to reveal a cut, his rolled up his sleeves on right arm to reveal a severe black bruise. He pressed the man¡¯s chest to which the man replied with a small grunt of pain which shows that he had taken damage there.


    He then looked at his face though not wounded he was shown that something had bothered him, greatly.


    ¡°I¡¯m still going to recover aren¡¯t I, a few cuts and punches won¡¯t stop me¡± said the man


    ¡°Mister Charles Frill, this wounds inflicted on you are severe. Tell ¡®they¡¯ didn¡¯t bother you again, if so I admit you must do something or tell someone about it.¡±


    ¡°No its fine doctor. I just need some medical advice and some things to get the pain off¡±


    ¡°Just a take rest, the wounds I suggest not to get yourself into dirty environment to prevent infections¡± he gave a roll of linen cloth and a bottle of disinfectant. ¡°But Charles, you must put a stop to this. Go and tell the guards and-¡± he cut off by Charles.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯d gotta get back to the tavern. My son is probably worried about me¡± He replied and left.


    <hr>


    Charles Frill left the doctor¡¯s place. ¡°I fear that man¡¯s life, both troubled physically and mentally¡± Dr. Wilther commented.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    ¡°He seems he was being harassed by a bunch of gang members¡± Ciana commented.


    ¡°True enough, Ms. Blaine¡±


    ¡°Though why?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not inclined to tell my patient¡¯s problem to others¡±


    Ciana looked at the doctor with an awed face but the Dr. Wilther gave a sign to Lucine.


    ¡°Lucine would you kindly leave us for a moment.¡±


    Lucine agreed and left the room.


    ¡°Continue¡±


    ¡°Well when Charles Frill first came here about a weeks ago, he not the severe injuries that you had seen right now. It was minor bruises and cuts to which he said it was an accident while he was working or fell down.


    One day however I was passing by his tavern, located at abruptly near the city center, just up north of CrohValley. It was about very early in the morning when I had the chance to see about four men outside his tavern guarding the door. I only manage to hear what goes on in the building but I swear I could the sound of furniture being broke and grunts of pain.


    The sad thing about the matter I saw his son, William Frill, on the alley behind the building. Hiding and looks of it he¡¯s traumatized


    Not only that, There was another time when Charles came here again this time with his son. ¡®Father please just tell the guards or somebody, I¡¯m worried¡¯. I heard that all too clear outside this building¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t this Charles tell the guards about him being harassed by some rooks?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, he never told me what¡¯s really happening.¡±


    <hr>


    Just then someone burst in opening the door, he was a young boy in his fourteen years. Wearing a simple leggings and shirt and his notable feature was his curly raven hair.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to intrude doctor but has my father came here recently¡±


    ¡°William, yes he did¡±


    ¡°Is it serious¡± William asked in fear.


    ¡°Severe injuries, bruises and cuts. As well his mental condition of him is much stressed¡±


    William Frill sat down by the wooden bench and sunk his head down. He was grieving on how severe the injuries and stress his father had been.


    ¡°Does he take your advice? Did he say he¡¯ll rest?¡± William asked in melancholy.


    ¡°He asked for my advice and I gave him some linen cloth and a bottle of disinfectant for the wound. That was all¡±


    William once again sunk into a posture of sadness. He was a young boy, far too young yet he already knew what horrors has come to his father.


    ¡°William, if I may ask not as a doctor but as a concerned person what is happening?¡±


    William hesitated on answering the question, and continued to look down as if it something that couldn¡¯t be help with.


    ¡°Doctor, could I advise Ms.-¡± ¡°Blaine¡± Ciana completed the sentence.


    ¡°Yes, I would rather have this problem of me and father be discrete¡±


    ¡°Oh Ciana here, trust she can be discrete. I promise you anything you said here will not go out into the public.¡±


    William hesitated for a moment to speak, he first composed himself then spoke


    ¡°I¡¯ll be straight forward. My father has been in debt to someone. I was a boy of ten years when my father was in debt. It was noble named Philip Jaen, he¡¯s not as rich as the other nobles in the city but is still has power and wealth. It was a time were I and father were broke, we were down on our luck. We barely had no money to turn the tavern and added to that the tavern was ransacked by robbers.


    Mister Jaen, came to my father one day. He said he could help my father as well as others in that manner. So he did, gave us money to do repairs, buy supplies, and manage to do some bit of improvement to the tavern. I had always taught it was a miracle but it wasn¡¯t it came with a heavy price. My father now works for Mister Jaen, it was fine with my father considering he had helped us out but it was constant abuse. Most of income we¡¯d earned are given to him but if we can¡¯t give anything he threatens my father, if still we can¡¯t pay it results in my father getting beaten. I even heard one of the men saying they going to come after me next.¡±


    Ciana had been listening well to William¡¯s story. She found it sad and interesting. And couldn¡¯t bear to hold what she was about to ask.


    ¡°What do you know about Mister Philip Jaen?¡± Ciana asked.


    ¡°Other than he¡¯s choking me, my father, and anyone else in his debt. He¡¯s basically a man with wealth and power, he has a fancy house in Haeshill and is quite a talker with people he likes. He runs a business in Haeshill but his real income comes from the debt people owe him.¡±


    ¡°So you followed this Philip Jaen to his house?¡± Ciana asked.


    ¡°Well you see, I¡¯m mostly out with some boys that my father hired, they¡¯re good friends. Most of them are spread out of Union¡¯s Rising but we eventually meet in the tavern. It just happen they saw Mister Jaen from time to time and told me about it.¡±


    William got up after. His face sweating after telling Ciana and Dr. Wilther of his and father¡¯s situation. He excused himself and left. Ciana as well excused himself from the room, Lucine wasn¡¯t there anymore but Freddy is. He told Ciana that Lucine had gone somewhere off.


    She wondered on what to do next, Oh Lucine I wish you were still here. She pondered on herself back to Madame Florence¡¯s saying about her family. She recalled now of three of them, Frian, her, and Elisa. All of them just young children playing about in the manor. Remembering her mother¡¯s comforting voice, Versila Blaine. To her father¡¯s strict yet caring attitude, Marquis Blaine. Stain on my family, oh one day Madame Florence you¡¯ll be low and I¡¯ll be high.


    The insult on her about her family had wounded Ciana deeply with the added salt of being ¡®useless¡¯ and ¡®troublesome¡¯. I wouldn¡¯t accomplish anything dwelling on insults. Her thoughts when on with the recent troubles of the son and father. Perhaps there¡¯s an opportunity.


    It was possible that this Philip Jaen could release the father and son as well as others under his debt if he was forced too, frightened on what may come to him, or expose about. William¡¯s friend could stalk Philip Jaen, gather more information.


    Blackmail is a good way to bring this person down, I just need the information.


    She left the Doctor¡¯s building and took a carriage to tavern where the Frill¡¯s owned.


    <hr>


    The tavern was named ¡®Good Gold Spent¡¯. From the exterior it had two floors and was colored gold and red, it looked as good as it was probably first opened for business.


    She spotted William outside the inn along with the boys he described as his friends.


    Ciana was about to approach him till she felt an arm touch her arm. She turned round to find it was Arthur sporting a stylish shirt and jacket.


    ¡°My dear Ms. Blaine, greetings what brings you near the central of the capital?¡±


    ¡°Oh just a nice travel routine around. By the way where is Mr. Barnnet? I thought both of you were always together?¡± Ciana said in a friendly tone.


    ¡°Well my dear if you know, having the council¡¯s attention has its downsides. Eldrian has been handling those downsides to sort it out. Anyhow what are you really doing here? C¡¯mon don¡¯t jape around¡±


    Well if I¡¯m about to blackmail a noble might as well get some help with it.


    Ciana told Arthur of Philip Jaen, how she could William Frill¡¯s boys as spies for her, and blackmail Philip Jaen in releasing all of his clients from his debt and abuse.


    ¡°Philip Jaen¡­.I heard Eldrian mutter that name before. So your plan is to hire these boys to stalk Mister Jaen, gather anything that could be used against him to force him out of business as well as freeing the people. A good intention and the opportunity for me and Eldrian, though I couldn¡¯t see any benefit for you Ms. Blaine. But an efficient amount of payment of money and a good conscience of freeing people from abuse should suffice enough.¡±


    Ciana wasn¡¯t too content with just money and freeing people, she taught having a kind of grasp around places and knowing.


    ¡°Benefit Mr. Cedricstan is that I would have ears around places, those boys of William¡¯s would be ears around this city. They¡¯re a short bunch and only cover about small areas about the city but in time the numbers would grow, then I know what goes around the city. See Arthur there¡¯s a benefit for me in this as well¡± Ciana happily said.


    ¡°You could use my assistance, but lead the way Ms. Blaine¡± Arthur replied showing his arm to the tavern.


    They both approached William and the boys. William was shocked to see Ciana and was also confused to see Arthur. Arthur asked William if he could to him in private, he agreed and told his friends to move leave. They went inside the tavern at the back. He told both of them that his father still isn¡¯t here but still out buying supplies for the tavern.


    ¡°William Frill, I am aware that you and father as well as others are under debt to a Mister Philip Jaen. Now I¡¯ll get straight to the point what me and Ms. Blaine are offering is to free you and your father from his grasp¡± Arthur blunty said


    William aghast and showed disbelief yet there was a glimmer of hope and happiness when he heard the offer, he calmed himself down and spoke.


    ¡°And what would you want in return¡± he said in an intense tone ¡°To be under someone else¡¯s services¡± in an intense tone as well.


    ¡°In return, if you would accept to help me and Ms. Blaine you be free from the debt of Philip Jaen. The benefits I¡¯ve gain is from the defeat of Jaen but for you, I can assure you that you and your father can be left in peace.¡±


    William thought on the offer. He was shaking of the intense offer that was now being brought upon but had doubts if it was a right choice. He was a young boy growing up in debt and abuse he wasn¡¯t easily to trust this.


    ¡°What would you need of me?¡±


    ¡°You said previously that your friends had spotted Jaen multiple times across the cities. That¡¯s what I require. I would just need ears and eyes to follow him. You shan¡¯t need to pay us only the services of your friends.¡± Ciana offered.


    ¡°And if they would need something in return, I would gladly pay them. Though it is better if they hear the offer from you. What do you say?¡± Arthur asked.


    William was stunned for about a minute closing his eyes. He then excused himself, got up and left. He returned shortly after to say.


    ¡°The boys are willing to be the ears and eyes. They only need payment in return.¡±


    Ciana gave a small grin.

 Chapter 21: Tricia ( Scar )

    She woke up at the middle of the night, Tricia couldn¡¯t sleep at all. She tried laying down again and closed her eyes hopefully drawing her back into a deep sleep but that didn¡¯t do the trick as well. She opened the window, she looked around the empty streets of Brimhood to the clear night sky above.


    The moon light shone brightly this night, in fact she got her notebook along with a quill and ink bottle from her bag. And began to write.


    Tricia would compose of songs that were sometimes in the style in the Age of Plight. She also wrote stories in her book. The old things she wrote were to be described as jolly and joyous but the newer things she wrote was getting grim and dark but she was still in fact a happy person.


    The dark and grim things she jot down. And compose of some depressing songs. Tricia remembered one time she showed Rowlan her works on grim and dark stories and songs.


    ¡®This isn¡¯t grim and dark at all!¡± he said sarcastically.


    ¡®And how so¡± Tricia replied in the same manner.


    ¡®It¡¯s all just whining. Really and this part ¡°it hurts so badly, I lay down to my grave feeling cold and empty¡±. I¡¯d rather see you write something positive¡¯ he spouted out.


    ¡®Okay then what in your sense is dark and depressing¡¯ Tricia replied


    ¡®An absent of hope or you¡¯re in a situation where you¡¯ll have no choice to do a bad act¡¯


    ¡®Okay¡­..I¡¯ll admit that is pretty dark, but you that means you also can¡¯t make a fun and happy story but I¡¯ll take that advice its good.¡¯


    I¡¯ll take note on that.


    Tricia concentrated on her poem she was writing ¡®Flee¡¯. It the idea shot through her head while they were still traveling towards Brimhood. She jotted down a few verses in it but still had trouble completing it.


    Making some progress she finally had the urged to sleep again and drifted off quickly into a deep sleep.


    When morning rose it was time to leave Brimhood, everybody was packing their belongings and was about to leave. Tricia was glad they were now leaving but still enjoyed a few days stay at Brimhood. The journey to Union¡¯s Rising was just a long straight road to the city, along with towns to past by to get some rest.


    Tricia was just almost done preparing to leave, she was done preparing her stuff she was just helping others. Alisa was already done and waiting to leave, Elis and his family were down as well thanking the inn keeper for the generous stay.


    Along with her was Paco who was assisting her, bringing down belongings. Tricia always knew Paco to be a supportive type of friend, though he did act differently when she is in front of him. She fixed the last bag needed and Paco took it saying that he¡¯ll handle it. Tricia did know he was always supportive, she was the one who entirely helped him during his first time in Summit¡¯s Chest. He wasn¡¯t adapt to the city and had no friends, added to that Rowlan hadn¡¯t treat Paco friendly, in fact they completely hostile towards one another.


    They were enemies at first and by the first couple of weeks they hated each other, Tricia saw he was a bit lonely and cheered him up. In turn that she didn¡¯t expected he was always ready to help her out.


    People of the caravan was already set to leave. Once the few remaining preparations were done they left the nice country city of Brimhood and back unto the road.


    Once again she was staring back into the landscape of the land, it was boring filled and nothing much else to do. The trip to the capital was just a long straight road there, passing only a few towns to get some rest. Keintic town was the somewhat the nearest town to arrive at, Owl Ford a large town almost near Union¡¯s rising known for its schools and scholars, and Wycombe is the nearest to the capital and is famous for is trade.


    Tricia along with Alisa, Jindagee, Elis, and Paco were all in the same carriage, Elis¡¯ family was in another. All of them were silent and just either stared out the window of the carriage, stay silent or slept. For Tricia she had gotten her journal, she had started writing a journal ever since the night of the attack. She flipped the page were it says what happened during the majority of the night of the attack in her perspective.


    ¡®It lasted until morning, from the distance I heard the shots of firearms. I stay where I am, I feared for my family and friends that time. I was separated from my father and mother when it all began. I was scared, so scared. All around me people were huddled into the safe area, Crying and shouting.


    Defenseless, scared, and felt dark¡¯


    The words she jotted down brought her a stung of pain, she could still linger the feeling on the night of the attack. But she distracted herself from it during in Brimhood. But this reminder brought again pain.


    She put the journal back into her bag.


    Silence was happened still during the travel to the Keintic town, none of them spouting a word from each other, just to have quiet and calm travel to the next town. Though it was boring to say the least. Tricia could not help but still dwell on the night of attack, she contemplated on it and looked at it rather re-experience it. She found herself lost, scared, and felt dark. Worse of all defenseless which felt a tang pain in herself. I¡¯m not the physically strong, I¡¯d accept that. But the sense of being useless and frail in danger. Stung a nerve in her.


    She stared out onto the landscape of the country, just kept staring. Tricia could at least learn to defend herself. Maybe she could ask Paco in teaching her in firearms, Thomas as well. It would lighten her up to know some form of defense. She could maybe own a firearm of herself, Thomas had one maybe she could ask him to make her one.


    ¡°How long till we reach the next town?¡± Jindagee asked.


    ¡°Still hours away¡± Elis replied.


    Jindagee gave a sigh of disappointment.


    ¡°Elis, question. What the things we to do once we reach Union¡¯s Rising?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t think of anything, I rarely go there. I do recall there¡¯s a Blacksmith¡¯s forge. You could accompany Thomas there.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t much know about Blacksmith Work?¡±


    ¡°How about explore the city a bit. You and me exploring the city¡± Jindagee asked Paco.


    ¡°No¡± Paco said firmly ¡°I don¡¯t want to get lost in a city, you¡¯ll probably leave me somewhere¡±


    ¡°Then fine go with Rowlan, explore the city try and find someplace interesting for me to go to¡± Jindagee commanded Paco in a joking manner.


    ¡°That¡¯ll be even worse, he¡¯ll most likely get me into trouble. You know how he mostly wanders about a place¡±


    Alisa joined the conversation as well about the things to do in Union¡¯s Rising but Tricia herself kept quiet.


    Tricia turned her attention back to her journal, she found one page written by the looks of it fromsomeone she knew. Tricia knew the penmanship it was her younger brother who the youngest of her family. It says about a town up north located near a massive forest surrounded by an open meadow then a rather long small stone wall separating it from a land beyond it, people of the town called it ¡®The land beyond the wall¡¯ then after that is the country of Scotiterran. Tricia was still a young girl when she went there and she thought of visiting there again someday.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    She remembered stories about the land beyond the wall; witches, faeries, and other tales that grown people tell children. Apparently they forbid people going past the stone wall, only few people would venture out into the land beyond the wall either going to Scotiterran or for some unknown reasons. There were rumors and folk lore about the dangers that held beyond the wall but some people often say there weren¡¯t and they were towns existing in the land beyond the wall as well.


    Strange and mysterious tales were a talk: Witches cursing and kidnapping people, faeries tricking travelling folks; leading them astray and lost, and even folks from the towns beyond the wall have visited the town telling them unbelievable stories such as there¡¯s a secret kingdom that les hidden in the land.


    Then she shifted back going through her journal; numerous things she jotted down during the attack. The aftermath was how she remembered it and wrote it down.


    ¡®I passed down again back where I stayed safe for night. The town region looked so bad, I hadn¡¯t experience this before. I looked around to see people cleaning the ground of blood and saw people taking away the dead bodies. From the report from the local town crier that they have rounded all of the surviving criminals of the attack and now being taken away.


    I had the chance to saw the prisoners and being taken off into the prison as well as someone of them fleeing from the guards but quickly stopped by the people. The damages done to the buildings were nothing sort of a fire starting in the city and it could still be repaired.


    The sight I did however stumble upon is the execution of the criminals, I was there at the gallows at the back of the crowd. I heard the shouts of people screaming death again to them, I couldn¡¯t hear what the criminals were saying but I had the notion to believe it was mercy but they got none instead in one swift motion they were hanging from the ropes. I could say justice was serve.


    But I¡¯m conflicted if what the people did to the criminals before the guards came to take them away was right, groups of people beating them. I was looking at it from a far, I couldn¡¯t help but feel disgusted yet I felt they deserved it¡¯


    The revisit to the past had made Tricia think on it, She felt the criminals deserve justice yet to the people didn¡¯t view the right kind of justice; Beating on the ground all of blood and bruises they were receiving. It was savage and barbaric but even then Tricia couldn¡¯t blame the people from doing what they did.


    She continued on thinking about it and took a nap after some time, as the carriage moved forward to Keintic town.


    Time passed, they finally arrived at Keintic town. While Elis¡¯ parents and Janiah went to rent an inn. The town was nothing much special, it just a fortunate town for travelers to get a rest from travelling either up north or down south.


    Dusk began and people travelling already set up some of tents while others were in the inns. Tricia herself decided to go and see the town. She went from the far end and back to the middle and took in the sight. She even went further to go past the town¡¯s boundary and out.


    She continued on walking till night began to loom over. Tricia found a nice view of land and could partially see towns ahead. The view was tranquil and Tricia decided to stay here for a little while.


    Tricia began to return to the town she had heard voices from afar. She turned from left to right and saw nothing. She hurried her pace back into the camp not being mindful of the situation at hand. Tricia¡¯s thought were frantic and rushed, she felt danger and fear.


    Then she someone a faint voice, ¡°An uninvited guest¡±


    Bandits? Thieves? Or something worse.


    She began to run.


    Until she was stopped and before she knew it ropes began to tie her hands. She lashed out in defense and was almost about to scream but was stop by a cloth to her mouth. Tricia saw who captured her, the man wore a white shirt, brown vest and leggings. His hair shaggy and messed. The face of her captor had a long face and a beard that complimented his shaggy hair.


    Am I going die


    Just the thought had scared her and panic. She had wished she never left the town, her heart was racing and her mind into sheer chaos. Nothing but fear has taken Tricia.


    The captor had brought Tricia to a small open area were a campfire was present. She was laid down sitting and leaning at a tree. From across the campfire she saw Johnathan Douglas, the colony man, tied to a trunk of a tree.


    The captor strolled around a bit and turned his attention towards Johnathan.


    ¡°You could have left the girl alone¡± spat Johnathan to the captor.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t take the chance, John. This would have happen if you had just given us what we had wanted and accepted your fate. Or the best one if you didn¡¯t leave us¡±


    ¡°Jeffrey, leave the girl out of this. She doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on.¡±


    The captor took a knife from the bag he wore and pointed it at Tricia¡¯s throat.


    ¡°You killed Henson back in Stoke¡¯s Crossing. We were all brothers till you left¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t give me a choice neither as all of you, untie the girl and I¡¯ll give the order what they want¡±


    Jeffrey looked at John with his eyes as they both stared back. Jeffrey agreed and asked for it. But John wanted to let Tricia go first. Jeffrey agreed and nodded and unbounded the rope holding Tricia in her place. The moment the ropes were gone her instincts told her to run but something stopped her again as she just sat. She looked up to see a gem of some kind and it glowed. The gem seemed to have such a hold of Tricia as if it commanded to stay down. Jeffrey held the gem to Tricia a bit longer and turned his attention back at John.


    ¡°I unbounded her now keep your word John¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to that!¡±


    ¡°Felt betrayed John now you know the feeling. If you¡¯re wondering how I¡¯m allowed to use this¡± Jeffrey showed the gem to John. ¡°It¡¯s all the simple reason because they have decided that ever since you¡¯ve killed Henson. They allowed me to use a gem, though it¡¯s not as powerful just enough for simpletons to be brought down¡±


    Why can¡¯t I move, it¡¯s like my own body is resisting me.


    ¡°You were never gifted in the Jeffrey, that¡¯s why they gave that simple gem¡± John insulted Jeffrey to which Jeffrey remarked with anger.


    ¡°Continue! I¡¯m clumsy, out of control, and not focused. But know this the blood of everybody you¡¯ve betrayed is on your hands. Henson looked up to you. What did he say when he met you?¡±


    John had looked down and spoke in solemn


    ¡°When I meet him at Stoke¡¯s Crossing, he was a mess. Henson was broken and angry. He told me the things that happened and how I left it in ruin, He looked me in the eye with all of his hate, told me how he trusted me. Then he in a swift draw he drew out his flintlock but he wasn¡¯t fast and enough. I struggled with him till he just purely just enrage. That was when I had the chance to stick a knife in his throat and ended him. I regretted killing Henson but he didn¡¯t give that the choice not too¡±


    Jeffrey in a fit of rage threw the knife away, got closer to John, and punched him repeatedly. All the while Tricia watched as her captor repeatedly beating John. She struggled to break free of the trance, moving her hands, feet, and body.


    ¡°You left us to dust! You left us in pieces!¡± Jeffrey angry shouted at John as he continued punching him.


    ¡°If you want to kill me, at least stand on my own two feet and fight you. See if you¡¯re the better brother¡± John insulted Jeffrey.


    Jeffrey held the gem and it glowed bright, as Jeffrey felt an agonizing pain that he expressed in a grunt. With a powerful tug he untied the rope holding John and with one swift punch he sent John flying into a tree. John shad struggled to get up from the punch but he did manage.


    ¡°What you had to use a gem to beat me, you were always a coward¡± John insulted again at Jeffrey.


    ¡°Call me what you will John, but everything your receiving is as much pain you¡¯ve inflicted on all of us¡±


    Tricia watched herself while struggling to get out of this trance. John was dodging all of Jeffrey¡¯s attack but he didn¡¯t dodge all of them, he tried to block it but the force of Jeffrey¡¯s punch sent him flying a short range. John got up and gave punches back at Jeffrey which only angered him.


    Tricia in her mind frantically tried to break free of the trance, she was struggling in the inside, and she could partially move her toes and fingers but nothing else. She continued while watching the fight between the two. Jeffrey was furiously attacking John leaving him out any chances to counter-attack.


    In haste of speed John manage to snatch the gem away from Jeffrey, but even that move was in vain as Jeffrey grabbed John¡¯s arm and flung him around, leaving John landed near the tree were Tricia was. John was bruised and beaten but still he manage to get up, he held the stone and it glowed to which Jeffrey rushed to John before even giving him the chance, casting the gem away from his hands.


    Tricia¡¯s frantic struggle was working as she could now feel and control parts of her body.


    John managed to punch Jeffrey in face with the same force as he but he fell down to his knees breathing heavy. ¡°You didn¡¯t get enough power, John, it¡¯s time to pay for your betrayal¡±


    John stood his ground and wait for the coming attack that too soon as he received a kick, leaving him to lean at the trunk of the tree. Tricia finally manage to have full control and no longer in the trance that held her in place. Panicking, not mindful of her surrounding, and out of instinct she had grabbed something in both of her hands.


    Jeffrey took notice of Tricia and proceeded to throw John away with his strength, He approached Tricia with a deadly stare. Fear still gripped her heart and left her motionless to move. Jeffrey motioned to attack Tricia but was interrupted by John from behind with the same strength before but somewhat weaker, Jeffrey now enraged had punched John which he blocked with his arm, he fell on the ground with his left arm is heavy damaged.


    Enraged and hate filled he swiftly turned his hate to Tricia.


    But felt the stream of warm flowing blood coming out of his throat. Tricia had stabbed Jeffrey in the throat with his own knife and in the other hand she held the gem which dimly glowed. The force she applied to the knife had left it sunk into deep into his throat. In one swift motion she removed the knife letting a river of blood leave Jeffrey¡¯s throat and fell down to the ground.


    Tricia now realizing what she had done dropped the gem and the blood stained knife, what have I done, I didn¡¯t mean too. She suddenly felt biting feeling at the back of her head and her body weakened. This was the day she was never going to forget.


    She got herself up and ran back into town. She¡¯ll never be the same person after this she thought. As she headed off to the inn and never telling anyone what happened.

 Chapter 22: The Traitorous Man (Hunted)

    Johnathan Douglas, a man troubled by his sin of treason to the order he was in and the sin of betrayal to his once called friends. He sat up leaning on the trunk of the tree, he still felt his left arm heavily bruised as well as his body from his former friend¡¯s onslaught on him.


    It was only moments before when his former friend had died unexpectedly from someone he didn¡¯t expect to kill him. He was blinded by rage that he didn¡¯t see it coming. It shocking when the girl had driven the knife into his throat while holding the gem which glowed dimly. Without any knowledge of using it, the only possible reason was out of instinct and reacted to it. Or either that something cracked inside of her and activated the gem.


    He composed himself yet it was hard feeling physically damaged is one thing having it accompanied with the sheer intensity of the emotions brought about when he had to face his former friend has left him drained. It still stings. When Jeffrey had mentioned Henson had revisited the time Henson had confronted him all the back in Stoke¡¯s Crossing.


    Having arrived shortly in Anglox he was to set himself up as a common merchant and also hired help if there was a job opening. Having arrived at Creekpool with items from Averigo to sell here to least get some money before leaving any further. He did actually managed to sell some things in Creekpool to a merchant selling what he had owned in Averigo, managing to get 25 sovereigns; sovereign was the accepted currency in Anglox which was also the accepted in Averigo since Anglox¡¯s people had colonized lands in it centuries before.


    When he rushed to leave Averigo, he had little time to gather enough to support him in Anglox only enough to pay him a ship there, it didn¡¯t weigh heavy on his thought of him being tracked by his former friends and others in the order. Averigo. Remembering still the times in New Yorvik, a flourishing town times long ago called New Amsterdam but now a city, built near the cost of Hughen River. He and his friends had travelled there on business by the order. The times at Boltoph, a city in Averigo built on a hilly plain island but connected to the mainland by an isthmus where the city extends, where he and his friends had visited from time to time just to relax themselves as well as work. And remembering the times he would journey out into the frontier to the yet unexplored lands but hearing still of cities and towns colonized from different countries. The colonies of Anglox in Averigo:


    New Hamtun,


    Penn¡¯s Wood,


    Roodt¡¯s Island,


    High Hills (which where the city of Boltoph was located),


    Algon¡¯s River,


    New Yorvik,


    New Geirn,


    Warrin,


    Marie¡¯s land,


    Vergillian,


    North and South Carolana,


    and finally George¡¯s Plain.


    13 colonies.


    He could still recall the times he and his company had travelled together as brothers. And part brought pain to John. ¡°Henson¡±, was a friend of John but Henson had considered John to be a person to look up to. An older brother. He was just a street kid in a town in New Yorvik were he had picked him up from the dirt when Henson had helped John when he doing work for the order.


    Henson was always in debt to John because of that, he always stuck by John somewhat like a squire for a knight. Henson didn¡¯t know about the order to which John was a part but soon enough Henson had proved a great amount of loyalty and therefore had been granted a place in the order but he preferred to stay with John, like a younger brother helping him.


    I just imagine the pain he felt when I left the order in ruins and betrayed him.


    His thoughts when back to his arrival at Anglox. Having gained 25 sovereigns was quite a start indeed but he knew he had to keep going making sure to not get caught. His first thought was going up north passing by a city called Summit¡¯s Chest then heading off north into Scotiterran. He dismissed that idea considering that he was a stranger and had no relations in Scotiterran to give him a job. Deciding now just to be a travelling merchant or hired help he directly went to Stoke¡¯s Crossing which he heard was a good town to look for work.


    But he had no idea or the expectation to know who was after him. Having set up his stall in the town and waiting to see if people were interested in what he had to sell, having explained the musket made from Averigo to a lad and his friends, and finally when dusk had closed were he brought his supplies to the wagon where he had joined the party. Henson had showed himself.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    When he returning back into town in order to get some food, Henson had emerged from out of nowhere and confronted John. He stared at John with eyes of betrayal and hate and John of remorse. Henson started at John intensely then he spoke ¡°Why?¡± he said in sadness.


    John felt the sadness too sinking into his mind and heart as if gravity was weighing on him. Henson was waiting for an answer.


    ¡°Henson¡­¡­what the order was doing and us doing the work could have started a war¡±


    ¡°You made an oath¡± Henson said sharply.


    ¡°It was either that or the thought of thousands of people dying¡±


    Henson was tensed and spoke sharply that would wound John to this day ¡°I trusted you, ever since that day I had helped you when I was a young boy. You took me in, raised me, and for what just to bring me down back into the ground. I called once my older brother¡±


    John stood silence for a moment before speaking ¡°I¡¯ll repeat again¡± I could have chosen better words than that. ¡°It was either a war that the country couldn¡¯t have won or¡­..¡± He paused for a moment knowing what he had to say next would strike Henson to the core of his heart ¡°save millions in turn for a few lives¡±


    It was at that moment Henson had shown his anger. The moment he finished his sentence he quickly drew a flintlock at John, but John about the flintlock he tried to concealed and managed to throw away from Henson¡¯s hands. At that moment John had lost his old friend.


    Henson lashed at John with his rage and sadness while John defended himself but not going offensive. Because of this Henson had managed to overpower John causing him stagger back. John quickly grabbed a knife from the wagon and concealing it, he then began to intercept Henson before he could get his flintlock. Henson punched John in the face as he rushed towards him.


    Henson still had overpowered John with punches and kicks to him, knocking him off his feet. Henson made a quick grab for flintlock but John had used his legs to knock him off his feet as well. Henson turned his rage to John as he strangled him.


    John couldn¡¯t breathe at all and struggled to find a way to break free. Henson began to apply more force to his choke as now John was now feeling his life slowly drain away. I could have died there but didn¡¯t.


    John had looked Henson straight in the eye while he ending his life.


    When Henson had looked at John, he Henson had weakened his grip on him. As if he couldn¡¯t kill his friend and older brother. In haste of action John had grab a hold of his concealed knife and swiftly ended Henson. He let his guard down, I should have talked to him. John he thought with remorse.


    Henson¡¯s eyes were still open with the look of sadness. John knew he would be spotted and accused of killing him on the spot if he tried to give his friend a proper burial. John decided to close his friend¡¯s eyes and prayed forgiveness in the afterlife. Then he left the scene.


    This bitter memory added with his former friend, Jeffrey, dead in front him made him realize that he was going to be hunted till he was dead. Jeffrey.


    He was a pal in Averigo, suffice to say he and him gotten along very well. He was clumsy and an off but had the courage and strength while John was calm and controlled. He ambushed John when he was finishing talking to Violet¡­. ¡°Violet¡±. John now regretted, allowing himself to feel close to her knowing the danger that was chasing after him. Violet Hamleigh, a woman he during the time in Stoke¡¯s Crossing to Brimhood. Violet was interested how it like in colonies and John was in turn told her stories about the place, John had gotten close to her in turn spending time with her during Brimhood.


    Jeffrey had taken John when he was finished having a conversation with Violet. He struck out of nowhere and dragging him to the location where he was now in. Jeffrey had to capture the girl, Oh I wished he didn¡¯t bring more people involved.


    It had gone too far. John decided now to leave once again, he would depart for Bridgestow or Union¡¯s Rising and take a ship to Pheuropa and live in solace. With this in mind he got up and looked at his friend¡¯s dead corpse. I didn¡¯t have the chance to Henson a proper burial but I won¡¯t make that mistake again.


    John had gone back to the Keintic Town, quietly. As he sneak his way to a wagon and took a shovel with him. While he was about to go back to Jeffrey¡¯s body he saw the girl who ended him, inside an inn and by the looks of it troubled and scarred.


    Once he was back the site, he began to dig.


    It was done the hole was deep enough, now began to lift Jeffrey¡¯s body not before closing his eyes. He laid him gently on the soiled ground and got back up and began filling it, while Jeffrey¡¯s face could still be seen John felt pain, it grew even more as the dirt had covered his face then his body until the hole was filled.


    ¡°I know you couldn¡¯t have forgiven me and Henson for my betrayal. I¡¯ll live with that knowingly you hate me in the living as well in the afterlife. I¡¯ll bear the guilt and live in shame for betraying you my friends.¡±


    May the souls of the departed enter paradise


    And finally be freed of mortal pain and suffering


    To find happiness and peace.


    John prayed to Jeffrey¡¯s corpse.


    Afterwards he went back to sleep alone and was haunted in his thoughts.

 Chapter 23: Thomas ( Discovery )

    ¡°What are you working on?¡± Lea asked Thomas as he was busy concentrating in his work.


    ¡°Working on making my firearm¡± Thomas said joyously.


    ¡°Since when did you make firearms? I thought you were a blacksmith not gunsmith.¡± Lea replied happy as she looked at Thomas busy in work. Thomas enjoyed to have her around while doing his job in repairing and making in the forge for the fort. But when he had the materials of his own and the spare time he would want to make another firearm. Thomas had bought a codex of a firearm from the shop Lea had worked in. He found it an old design but never the less he tried to do it.


    It was rather hard without a proper teacher to help him work on the second firearm he wanted to own. Only a few days prior it was hard, he ended up wasting materials which infuriated Monroe. But soon enough he was slowly getting better as he was once again working on it. Managing to read a bit of a few books he luckily read about how gunsmith create and repair firearms.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m getting stiff by working long¡± Thomas said stretching his arms. He had worked for hours on end to finish the work needed for fort then finally to his own wishes to continue improving his skills in smith work.


    ¡°You have good knack for being blacksmith work, and now being a gunsmith work. I¡¯d say they could use you in the army¡± Lea said.


    ¡°I actually did wanted to join the army in Anglox but my parents wouldn¡¯t really allow me. They said I could be more help as a blacksmith which grew on me¡±


    Lea picked up a sword from a corner in the forge and picked it up. She examined the fort owned sword and pointed at Thomas¡¯ neck as if to threaten him with his life.


    ¡°Are you even capable of using a blade¡± Thomas asked with a sense of humor.


    ¡°If your handling with drunks at the bar then yes to some knowledge¡± Lea fiercely replied but with humor.


    Thomas smiled at the thought of seeing Lea throwing drunks outside the bar. He felt someway attracted to her. He took a side step and swooped his flintlock located closely to his side. She was shocked at the sudden movement and the firearm pointed at her face but she retreated and continued to point the blade at his throat.


    ¡°Firearm, face. C¡¯mon we both know the outcome¡±


    ¡°Us both dead¡±


    The banter was funny for Thomas as well as Lea. Thomas smiled but Lea remained unmoved. Thomas lowered his firearm and Lea did the same lowering the blade. Thomas turned around to examine the work he had done so far on his firearm, unfortunately he found a sudden pain from his back as he felt a jab. He turned around.


    ¡°What¡¯dya hit me¡± Thomas exclaimed.


    ¡°You wanted to be in the army, so I wanted to see if yer not blind to attacks.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting it¡± Thomas exclaimed again.


    ¡°Something to improve on then¡± Lea smilingly said. Thomas returned the banter with a silly face he made to return but Lea scoffed it.


    Thomas didn¡¯t turned around this time instead getting the metal tube piece and small metal pieces.


    ¡°The tube piece is not perfect and I could say it would backfire when fired. And this¡± he showed Lea the metal pieces that make up the mechanism and trigger of flintlock. ¡°Is the main thing I need to get right if not the gun won¡¯t work¡±


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t you just get one made?¡± Lea said as she was now suddenly holding the custom-made flintlock of Thomas. ¡°I would cost low for a cheap one but if you¡¯re looking for higher quality then I¡¯d say just get some off the fort since your friends with them¡±


    From time to time Lea would visit Thomas at the fort as well as Thomas would visit her while she was working in either the shop or tavern. Fierce, is what Thomas had liked to described her. He found her interesting. Lea would often scoff him yet bring a smile once and a while. He was enjoying his stay at MagnaTerrainian. Thomas managed to begin learning the gunsmith works, he was doing alright for a blacksmith but soon he could be hired by the army in repairs and creation in firearms and canon by improving on his gunsmith skills, and Lea always made things interesting. Thomas liked the idea maybe after reuniting with his friends he could maybe stay in Magna.


    ¡°Whelp, I¡¯m leavin.¡± Lea said.


    ¡°Really, this soon¡± Thomas asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m workin two jobs as a girl who kicks off drunks from the tavern and another for making sure valuable antiques aren¡¯t broken in the shop. Another time then¡±


    With that Lea left the fort leaving Thomas happily drifting into his thoughts. I could be hired by the army, make a good profit out of it, and maybe even won my own forge after all this is done. Then it went to about his gunsmith work. I¡¯ll even make my own musket, or blunderbuss. If I get the materials. Then to Lea. I¡¯ll see if I can ask her about travelling beyond the city and out in plains, just talking. He pictured in his mind.


    His state in his happy thoughts were suddenly interrupted, he found himself suddenly back into the forge of the fort. Preston had snapped him back into reality.


    ¡°Hey, I was having a really good idea¡± Thomas said.


    ¡°If it¡¯s about that girl that just left a while ago there a better times for that, instead follow me I heard from my men something about the criminals Monroe was after. Says that some of the men Monroe was after are hiding near the market area¡±


    ¡°Alright, good news¡±


    ¡°If this turns out well, we¡¯ll sailing back to Union¡¯s Rising faster¡±


    Thomas frowned when he had said that, Preston took notice of Thomas¡¯ frown.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a sail back here in the future if you want you¡¯re really interested in that girl¡±


    Thomas lightened up with the offer and thanked Preston for it.


    <hr>


    The market area of Black pool was admittedly busy, people going around buying from the wooden stalls that were set up or travelling merchants. Carts of goods containing whatever the people need it be; Foods, tools, or clothing the people would surely need. Thomas was about to enter the market area till Preston.


    ¡°Alright captain what do we do?¡± Thomas asked Preston.


    ¡°The man were after is named ¡®Waldren the Fat Bastard¡¯. The name already give you what to look for. I¡¯m heard he frequently visits the market, for whatever reasons I don¡¯t know but I¡¯ll take a guess of the sin of gluttony¡±


    ¡°Understood¡±


    ¡°Good, if you spot him call for me¡± Preston said as they both entered the market area. Thomas and Preston looked in different areas of the market area saying it was easier to find him. Thomas looked around the area trying to find the fat bastard.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Thomas was getting nowhere, he continued circling around the market but to no avail. He wished at least Rowlan were here to assist him since he was suited in type of work in finding people. Thomas continued his search then an idea sprang, he could ask the nearest tavern nearby to boost his search. Do I even have the money to pay? He looked into his pockets to find 6 crowns, one crown is half a sovereign. It would be enough Thomas thought.


    He left the market place hoping that once he got the information he would find Preston still wandering about. It was fortunate that there was a tavern near the market area, Thomas went to the bar area and sat down. The owner of the tavern came up to him; the owner wore a dirtied apron and clothing suited for working in a tavern, he was a bearded fellow, and particularly stout. Could this be Waldren the fat bastard?


    ¡°What will you having son?¡± the tavern owner asked.


    ¡°How much for just a cup of ale? The cheapest if you please¡±


    ¡°Black Salt Water is one crown¡±


    Thomas was hesitating in buying because of that name but nevertheless he swallowed his resistance and ordered it. The tavern owner came with a cup, Thomas looked over the cup to find the ale black as the materials that said to be lying under the sea in Black Pool. He took a sip out of it but it was a sip that all he needed to know he wouldn¡¯t want more of it.


    The tavern owner laughed ¡°Shouldn¡¯t have picked the cheapest¡±


    Thomas now decided to ask the tavern owner a question about Waldren.


    ¡°Taste like shit like that fat bastard Waldren who screwed me over and took my money¡± Thomas lied distastefully hoping that the Tavern owner would retort or offer his location. The tavern owner did react to what Thomas said and gave a retort.


    ¡°So how did he get yah, robbed you or stuck a knife to your throat?¡±


    ¡°I was trying to buy something off him, gave him my money, and the next thing I know got me corned in an alley threatening to cut open my stomach¡± Thomas continued to lie this time sounding angrily.


    ¡°I¡¯d spill his stomach and throw his body into the sea next time I saw him¡± Thomas added.


    The tavern owner looked amused by Thomas¡¯ story. I can¡¯t believe he bought it.


    ¡°You¡¯re either really strong or stupid if you want to cut of Waldren¡¯s stomach¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s just a fat bastard, what¡¯ll he do cry to his father? Mother? Nah he¡¯s a bastard maybe to his whores to father more bastards¡± Thomas harshly talked about Waldren.


    ¡°I see you¡¯re quite piss at Waldren, wouldn¡¯t blame you. The fat bastard comes here messes up my bar every time he gets piss he destroys the tables, chairs, hell even the god dam windows if he¡¯s really piss he¡¯d even break down my door. He pays at least but it turns down people to enter my tavern¡±


    ¡°Do you where the fat bastard is hiding, because I¡¯ve got a hammer ready to fix your problem¡± Thomas said threateningly. Thomas still wore his blacksmithing attire but not with the apron, he had a satchel with him containing his hammer and as well as his flintlock. Thomas showed the hammer to the tavern owner, showing in a very threateningly manner as if he truly wanted to seek and kill Waldren.


    The tavern owner looked at Thomas in disbelief at what he was suggesting. He then thought about it then he said. ¡°The bastard hangs usually in the market area but he hides in a house just west of here. The house looks neat and clean. Might as well pay me up for that¡±


    Thomas gave the tavern owner the 5 crowns and left but not before bumping into a young boy about 12 years of age. ¡°Sorry, there¡±


    ¡°Ah boy your back, get here I need you to delivery this wine cask¡±


    <hr>


    Thomas went west in the city. Finding the neat house the tavern owner described which didn¡¯t take too long. The house was exactly as the tavern owner had described, it neat and clean which wasn¡¯t common in the city of Black Pool. Its brick walls were clean as if it was being scrubbed daily as well as door and windows. All I need to do is to inform Preston.


    He turned to return to the market area but he found the young boy he had bumped into at the tavern carrying a large cask of wine which he was struggling to carry.


    ¡°Hey mister could mind helping me with this?¡± the young boy asked.


    ¡°Oh, where are you taking the cask?¡±


    ¡°Just a bit north up the city but it¡¯s near¡±


    Thomas agreed in helping the boy out in his task. But he also in a hurry to tell Preston about the location of Waldren, so he told the boy to hurry up. They went passed through an alley way leading up north.


    It was then men ambushed Thomas, the young boy ran away from the scene as about four men had taken Thomas out of nowhere. Thomas was taken back by this and found himself on the ground tackled by the four men.


    ¡°Take his hammer and anything else on him¡±


    One man took his satchel taking away his hammer and flintlock. They then dragged him into the backdoor of the neat house.


    The interior of the house was clean and neat as well, from the looks of it could pass as a nobleman¡¯s property but Thomas thought it was all probably stolen. They held Thomas in the middle of the center room of the house. The man who held his hammer and flintlock closed the windows with drapes. From the upper floor of the house, he heard heavy footsteps coming down. Must be the fat bastard.


    Waldren the fat bastard had shown himself. He wore nobleman¡¯s clothes, as well as walk like one. He was fat but in a nobleman kind of way. His hair color was a mix of grey and black showing age as well as the beard. He was rather a large fellow. Thomas could now imagine how a person like this one would be able to smash through a wooden door. He was also carrying a nice fancy cane.


    He looked over at Thomas.


    ¡°I hear you wanted to smash my head with a hammer? Well come on boy let¡¯s see you do it¡± Waldren asked in a calm tone. He nodded to release the hold of Thomas and one of them toss him his hammer. But before Thomas could catch he was slapped in the face with a mighty blow to add to injury Waldren had rings in his fingers that made a scratch mark on Thomas¡¯ face.


    ¡°C¡¯mon lad. You say could smash me, get up¡± Waldren said as his temper was rising.


    Thomas was lying on his front, he tried to get back up but found a swift kick to his back and implanting it preventing Thomas from getting up.


    ¡°Get this to your head boy before you die, you¡¯re bellow me¡±


    Thomas managed manage to flip around on his back, with this sudden force the weight of Waldren had brought him to the ground and with this opportunity Thomas managed to get up and bring a swift kick to Waldren¡¯s stomach. Thomas tried to kick him in the face as pay back to his slap but he found leg caught by his hands and thrown him off balance. Waldren was the one who¡¯s standing up now, he returned Thomas¡¯ kick to stomach with his own causing Thomas an immense pain due to his weight.


    Thomas breathing heavily because of the immense strength.


    Waldren went over to pick up Thomas¡¯ hammer while Thomas struggled to get up. The next thing Thomas knew Waldren was kneeling before him holding his hammer.


    ¡°Called me a bastard who put his prick into whores to father bastards won¡¯t yah¡±


    ¡°Whores, lonely wives while their husbands are gone, and maybe even ugly wenches like yourself¡± Thomas insulted.


    Waldren brought down the hammer on to Thomas¡¯ face but Thomas blocked it with his right arm but not say at least the pain was still immense. Thomas held back a scream of pain, he felt his arm numb for second.


    Before Waldren managed to strike again there was the sound of a shot of a firearm. Thomas saw Waldren¡¯s right shoulder bleed. He saw Preston taking the shot and drawing his cutlass. Waldren fleed away as his arm got shot. There were six men in the room and all of them serving Waldren the fat bastard. They brought out their knives and two of them had actually had swords.


    From what Thomas knew and heard Preston was an experienced captain in his travels around the seas and lands. Hearing his crewmates talk about they fought off pirates and even a navy vessel, the stories weren¡¯t just made up as Thomas was watching Preston slashed at one person¡¯s neck ending him quickly. 5 men.


    Two men wielding knives came at him, Preston had kicked one making him stumble while he blocked the arm of the man trying to stab him, then thrusting his cutlass into his chest. 4 men.


    The two men who had swords attacked him quickly as well as a third man. Preston was quick as he drew from his holsters Thomas¡¯ flintlock and shot at one of men wielding swords in the chest, the man fell to the ground dead. 3 men.


    Preston¡¯s blade had clashed with the man¡¯s sword but as soon as the blades clashed he used the momentum of it to bring his blade down as well as his attacks down and gave a swift head butt to the forehead staggering the foe. And then turned his attention at the last man wielding a knife who was coming at him but Preston managed to grab the man¡¯s arm and swiftly thrust his blade into his chest. 2 men left.


    The man with a sword managed to land a cut at Preston¡¯s back but Preston had countered with a punch and slashing at his throat. 1 man left.


    The last man was on his knees begging. ¡°Please let me live, I¡¯ll turn myself in¡±


    Preston reloaded Thomas¡¯ flintlock and gave it to him. ¡°If he moves shoot him in the leg¡±. Preston left to the upper floor of the house while Thomas was pointing his flintlock at the man who was pleading for mercy. Don¡¯t move, just please don¡¯t move.


    Preston in moments later returned down with papers.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Thomas asked.


    ¡°Its documents about Black Pool¡¯s shipping schedule and supplies as well as other information concerning trade in other cities in this country, this is bad¡±


    ¡°We have information that the gang is targeting supplies ships and wagons, I don¡¯t see what¡¯s bad about that soldiers could stop them¡±


    Preston turned grim for a moment and spoke.


    ¡°This information could only be obtained by very high people in Black Pool, mostly in the Black Eye Watch were this information is held. Thomas, As well here is some files that only in high authority in fort could see; names of people and their information are here including Monroe who is actually is a high ranking officer of Summit¡¯s Chest as well as other things like the location of companies that supply the country. And I have seen that Cormac and Monroe had kept this information at the fort which is guarded heavily¡±


    ¡°This means that among the people in the fort there¡¯s someone deceiving everyone¡± Preston said grimmly

 Chapter 24: Captain of the Seaway (Task Given)

    ¡°How¡¯s your arm feeling¡± Preston asked as he and Thomas made their way back to the fort. Preston looked at the swelling. ¡°Get it looked up by Julian at the fort immediately, worst scenario would be you won¡¯t be using that arm of yours¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get it checked by Julian. I¡¯m thankful for saving me back there, how did you find me?¡±


    ¡°The tavern you visited, I manage to overhear the tavern talking a young lad. Said something about luring a man wanting to smash in the fat bastard¡¯s face in. I waited till the boy was out of tavern and told him I¡¯ll give him 20 sovereigns if he told me were he¡¯d taken you.


    The boy denied it saying ¡®I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about¡¯ then I threaten him to take him to a cell in the fort if he¡¯s working with criminals. ¡®I don¡¯t told I don¡¯t know nothing¡¯ the boy still denied. Then I saw a few guards from the fort having a break. ¡®If you won¡¯t tell then I¡¯ll just call upon those guards there. Enjoy a good year in the cell¡¯ that¡¯s when the boy cracked and told me.


    I rushed to the place quickly hoping they hadn¡¯t already killed you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in debt, I¡¯ll return the favor maybe by fixing the cannons at your ship or repairing some metal plates¡± Thomas offered.


    ¡°A good offer, maybe in the future you¡¯ll join a trip could use a good blacksmith¡±


    <hr>


    They¡¯ve arrived at the fort and Thomas went to find Julian in the fort¡¯s building. Preston went as well into the building to either find Monroe or Cormac about the matter he found. Who could it be? This wouldn¡¯t be the first time Preston had encountered traitors and deceivers before when he was still working as a crew mate for a ship. He about a boy when he joined the ship ¡°The Regent of Sea¡±, working as helper around the ship. As years grew by he know has a significant amount of knowledge about sailing, sword fencing, and experiences he learned from growing up mostly at sea. Preston earned men as he travelled from place to place around the world earning their trust joining his captain¡¯s ship, the eventually he did earned the captain¡¯s respect and made him a quarter master by the captain.


    The eventually took down a rogue ship which was a brig type, It was Preston who lead the boarding party and taken the ship before the crew members even got to fire a canon at The Regent. The captain was grown to respect Preston for his dedication and skills shown out throughout the years eventually gave Preston a reward. The ship they had taken hold off, the men whom Preston had earned their respect eventually joined him along his new ship, The Seaway Doumum.


    Preston made his way to the officer¡¯s room.


    The room was fitted for the main officer of the fort, Cormac. There were shelves by the side of room, a small simple chandelier hanging from above, swords and firearms displayed behind the chair and large table laid out and on top of the table is a map of Anglox.


    Cormac and Monroe were there and surprised by Preston¡¯s arrival.


    ¡°I¡¯d appreciated if you would ask permission to enter first¡± Monroe said in irritation and Cormac as well did show some harshness.


    ¡°Oh please, you¡¯re a militia leader. Wait no you¡¯re a high ranking officer of Summit¡¯s Chest.¡±


    ¡°How did you know that¡± Monroe questioned Preston harshly.


    Preston in turn gave the papers he found at Waldren¡¯s house, Monroe looked at these papers and were shocked as well as Cormac.


    ¡°How, this was confidential¡±


    Preston explained on how he got the information from the house of Waldren.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    ¡°Only someone from the inside of this fort could have gotten hands on those papers, that or a very sneaky thief¡± he added.


    ¡°Those criminal bastards could have probably raided supply ships or cargo by now¡± Cormac said grimly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave you two officers to the matter then¡± Preston said as he proceeded to leave.


    ¡°Wait, Captain. I may need you, a man of your skills may be useful.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re asking to investigate who¡¯s been leaking out the information, I¡¯m not suited to that task. I¡¯m a captain of a ship. I was pretty lucky to hear that piece of information, I might accuse a wrong man¡±


    ¡°Leave the investigation to me¡± Cormac said strictly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll first interrogate the prisoner that the guards brought in from the Waldren house¡± Cormac added as he left the room going to the cells.


    Monroe looked at the papers again and he began looking frustrated.


    ¡°Are your men prepared to leave? ¡±


    ¡°Why, are we leaving early to the capital?¡±


    ¡°No, not until we¡¯ve dealt with these pirates¡±


    Immediately Preston knew what Monroe was suggesting.


    ¡°The criminals were dealing here are pirates, the criminals who fled from Anglox came here. The prisoner who was captured said there were five of them; him and Waldren the fat bastard are the escapees. I can only assume that among the other three of them has a connection to these criminals.


    Cormac calls them raiders and they¡¯re known to target supply wagons, ships, and if they¡¯re bold enough they would even attack warehouses.


    The raiders have gotten an information about the supply runs, and we are lucky that you have found them. There is a shipment of weapons and other battle related items that has set to arrive in Black Pool within about two days from now. I would like if you will to intercept the enemy vessel, save the cargo, and capture some hostages for interrogation.¡±


    A shipment of battle related items.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t a ship carrying that kind of items be sufficient enough to defend itself from pirates?¡±


    ¡°The pirates or raiders whatever you¡¯d like to call them have taken on ships of that type, numerous times in fact but wouldn¡¯t dare to attack with a proper escort. The ship that¡¯s coming here in two days¡¯ time doesn¡¯t have one. So there is a chance they will attack the ship.¡±


    ¡°Will you take on the task, captain?¡±


    ¡°Is there any other ship under your or Cormac¡¯s command?¡±


    ¡°For now two frigates are available, if you need them they¡¯ll be under your command captain. From your experiences and skill they could use a good captain to look to and follow.¡±


    2 frigs and 1 brig, It¡¯s a good chance if the frigs manage to hold and obey.


    But he wanted to more about the enemy before charging into the battle.


    ¡°Normally how many ships I am expecting?¡±


    ¡°Three to four ships from the survivors¡±


    My ship would bring down two ships under heavy fire, leaving the frigs to focus on the others. Preston would want something in return.


    ¡°Raise my pay. My you¡¯re asking me to risk my men¡¯s lives. I¡¯d want my men to have a good pay for dealing with pirates as well as aiding you in this matter.¡±


    Monroe twitched at Preston¡¯s bargain, He asked how much Preston want would in return.


    ¡°500 sovereigns for this task¡±


    ¡°Done, the ship will be coming south to here¡± Monroe agreed.


    ¡°Done we have a deal, I¡¯ll leave now and prepare my men and tell the frigs to meet by the docks tomorrow¡±


    <hr>


    Preston made his way to docks to tell his men about the job. They¡¯ll all probably be glad to have some pay. As he was exiting the building he saw Thomas back in forge, he was going to apologize to him for almost getting himmurdered. He walked up to him while working on something, Thomas glanced up and said.


    ¡°The arm is healing up nicely¡±


    ¡°Good to know, I came to apologize for almostgetting you killed back there. I shouldn¡¯t have let you join me.¡±


    ¡°No need to apologize. Though I am wanting to get Waldren the fat bastard at cell or get a few punches at him¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make it up to you, once I¡¯m back I¡¯ll teach you how to fight¡± Preston offered Thomas so he could properly defend himself.


    ¡°I know how to fight-


    ¡°Proper fighting¡± Preston cut Thomas off.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m interested so next time I won¡¯t get by arse handed to me. When you do we start?¡±


    ¡°After two days, I¡¯ll be gone for a while. I¡¯ll teach you when I come back¡± Preston said while leaving.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try and make a firearm as payment !¡± Thomas shouted


    <hr>


    The captain made his way to his ship with all of his men on board. Everyone one of them had respected Preston for his character and skills at sea. They gathered at the main deck while Preston went to the quarter deck to make his men so his men could hear him clearly. Preston began explaining the job at they were about to be facing and reward for it. The crewmen were scared or anything.


    They had fought alongside Preston before and would do so again. One of the men shouted ¡°We¡¯re with you captain, we¡¯ll even follow you to battle a Man of War!¡± the rest of the men cheered on.


    They had put a lot of fate in Preston as their captain and he felt grateful for their loyalty and respect. Preston felt inspired and said bravely.


    ¡°I hope none of you are scared, I mean four ships! We took on that Galleon all by ourselves! Remember that lads!¡± The men responded in a glorious laugh.


    ¡°Now get yourselves ready, prepare the cannons, load up your firearms, and sharpen your swords.¡± Preston ordered them as they followed it.


    ¡°Were going to scare these pirates from the oceans and seas till they¡¯ll never want to set sail on the oceans ever again¡±.

 Chapter 25: Rowlan ( A Secret Revealed )

    It had been weeks since the caravan had travelled through Welsh, the heavily forest enveloped land of Anglox. It didn¡¯t bother him before when they were travelling before, but something had bothered him. Agnes had told Gawain to keep a look for any sign of trouble.


    Trouble, what trouble could there be?


    Ever since the failed attempt at stealing a wagon days prior Agnes had now been paranoid and stressed. Rowlan connected this incident to the stories he had heard back in Summit¡¯s Chest about outlaws roaming the forest land of Welsh. It was the perfect place for outlaws to strike and raid travelling folk. Though those stories of outlaws were mostly old stories because of ¡®The Rangers¡¯ a group of rangers in Anglox hired by noblemen or even the high power in Union¡¯s Rising to report or deal problems concerning the land.


    It was months ago that a story gotten word out that a group of rangers had snuffed out the band of outlaws hiding in Welsh, they had caught them in a trap unleashing arrows from the hill top and fighting the ones who got close with a sword in hand. The sword of a Ranger looked much like Gawain¡¯s sword but much slimmer, I wonder if Gawain might be a Ranger? Still the possibility of outlaws attacking was slim yet even Agnes was bothered by it, People were always respecting about his foresight of things and how wise he was but Rowlan couldn¡¯t believe that an outlaw attack was still possible.


    The reports of the outlaw¡¯s death were proven, the rangers even had the bloody bodies to show the noblemen hired if the rumors were true.


    Yet Rowlan remembered on how both of the men who tried to steal the wagon had talked about a leader, now the chances of an outlaw attack was more possible. Though how many people did this unknown leader had in his command? If it was small the caravan could have stood a chance though losing some lives in the run but if they had a good amount of numbers it would be a gruesome slaughter.


    The caravan wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.


    ¡°You seem bothered? Stressed and frightened like Agnes of all sudden¡± Beon asked Rowlan.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just having my head in the clouds¡± Rowlan replied not wanting to cause some dilemma around the caravan.


    The caravan is now heading towards a town called Forest Haven. The brief history that Rowlan knows about Welsh and the town is that during the Age of Plight, Welsh was notorious for rebels that were against the king, they were undisciplined and had little sense of morality. When there was a time of civil war during the Age, they would side with the taking over the throne.


    The rebels would raid a town or city; commonly the accounts that would happen is that the rebels would sell people for ransom like monks or priests, it was not uncommon that men would even rape women during the war times in that age, and pillage the area which they were assigned to attack.


    The town, Forest Haven, is was a town surrounded by high brick walls. The town was built during the Age of Plight, located in the middle of Welsh providing travelers a haven for their travels through Welsh and it has slowly been renovated throughout the years. The small bit of history behind the town was to provide a protection from outlaws when a lord¡¯s son had defended the town for years and none of the Welsh rebels could overpower the defense of it, thus it was dubbed Forest Haven for its safe place against the Welsh rebels.


    It still likely for the caravan to be attacked. The man who betrayed his accomplice had been taken under watch by the people until he was dropped by Forest Haven to get him into a cell, but the other man whom he fought with Gawain had escaped.


    He either should have taken the man back as a captive or¡­ ended him.


    The thought of ending someone life to save others, it was bugging with him. The man did say he and the other man was with a group, an outlaw group likely, that the leader¡¯s character seems to be a violent one surely then his men must follow the same. Decided not to think of it in hindsight.


    Rowlan left the thought of killing instead going back to the thought of a possible attack from outlaws. The man who had escaped from Gawain maybe manage to go to his leader¡­. Possible! Rowlan exclaimed in his head. The man had to go to a specific location in Welsh to bring the stolen wagon somewhere to meet their leader. Then it struck Rowlan straight in the head, the outlaw attack was even more possible.


    Robbing the caravan was more likely to happen. The one bright thought that Rowlan could think of.


    If the caravan were to offer no resistance the outlaws would harm anyone, no lives loss. It would be the best option, the wagons will be taken away for the supplies, robbing everything we have they seem fit, and violence was almost certain. They would maybe ambush us then some men would try to fight back but stop.


    ¡°We¡¯ve made a stop¡± Beon announced as the whole caravan stopped.


    The caravan stopped at the time of mid-day. The people would rest but this time Rowlan noticed how a few men had taken post like scouts. The travel to Forest Haven is near, about a few hours to get there.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to get some food?¡± Beon asked as he was heading off to get some food.


    ¡°In a while¡± Rowlan replied.


    Beon turned away but quickly turned back, when he did Rowlan had observed some form of stress that Beon was in. He¡¯s twitching, his hands is form into a fist: a sign of repressing the nervous feeling. Beon is a type of person who¡¯d get the job as a scout for the lookout for the outlaws.


    ¡°Have you seen Adaline?¡±


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t. Your looking nervous Beon why is that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I would like to the caravan to get to Forest Haven as soon as possible¡± Beon replied in a tone repressing his tone.


    ¡°If you see her tell to see me¡± Beon added as he walked away.


    <hr>


    After a short while Rowlan turned to get something to eat as well. He saw Cillian sitting on wooden bench eating a sweet potato which Rowlan got as well. Cillian was too acting nervous.


    ¡°What¡¯s gotten you nervous?¡± Rowlan casually asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡± Cillian replied.


    ¡°Now c¡¯mon don¡¯t lie, I let Beon slipped out of lying because he¡¯s probably as a lookout for the caravan. Now tell what¡¯s been bothering you.¡±


    Cillian was about to answer till he was cut off by Adaline who appeared eating a bowl of cereal.


    ¡°He¡¯s scared cause I told him that we might be attacked by outlaws¡± bitterly answered Rowlan¡¯s curiosity.


    ¡°Does that answer your question, Meddler¡± Cillian sharply said to Rowlan.


    <hr>


    Ever before the attempt of stealing the wagon, Cillian insult to Rowlan. Cillian took notice of Rowlan¡¯s character, Rowlan had solved some small problems which weren¡¯t his business. One time there was commotion where even the rest of caravan had begun to think of Rowlan differently.


    The young man whom had been the driver of the wagon that was almost stolen had accused someone of stealing.


    ¡®You¡¯re a bastard and thief! Give me back my money¡¯ the young man shouted to the man whom had a bigger build than he, from what Rowlan had observed he was likely man build for hard physically labor though his character had proven to be cruel and vile.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t steal nothing, boy¡¯ the man sharply responded.


    ¡®Also you got no proof, you must have lost it somehow¡¯


    Young man was furious with anger and replied ¡®You were always sticking near me and my wagon, always picking off my food!¡¯


    ¡®That¡¯s all? Me going just hanging places and getting Also you got no proof, you must have lost it somehow¡¯


    The young man was furious with anger and replied ¡®You were always sticking near me and my wagon, always picking off my food!¡¯


    ¡®That¡¯s all? Me going just hanging places and getting my food from the bag I¡¯ve owned. I even got witness to show that it was my own food taken from bag¡¯ the man called his witness and agreed with him which made the young man more furious.


    ¡®Go now before you embarrass yourself boy¡¯ the man told the young man. As the young man left the man said something in a soft voice, Rowlan didn¡¯t hear it but the young man did and rushed at man giving him a punch but before he could even connect his fist into him the man punched him in the face. The young laid on the ground with blood coming out of his nose.


    That was when Rowlan had stepped in, he knew that the man was in fact guilty and with him was the proof that he did stole the man¡¯s money. Another reason was that he felt a rush and thrill whenever it involves someone committed a criminal act, like a game or puzzle that needs to be solved.


    ¡®Alright since this matter is done. Does anybody claim ownership of these items¡¯ Rowlan held in the air in his hands was a fine made shirt, a knife, and a flintlock.


    ¡®That¡¯s mine!¡¯ the man angrily shouted at Rowlan trying to snatch the items from his hand but didn¡¯t when Rowlan stepped back.


    ¡®You didn¡¯t have these items until quite recently, tell me how did you manage to get these items?¡¯ Rowlan questioned the man who was now very enraged.


    ¡®I¡¯ve bought it naturally you idiot! Give it back!¡¯


    ¡®Yes but how? You didn¡¯t have any money the days before and you were off just eating what the caravan had supplied you in return of physical labor. Please do tell how did you manage to get items like these? This fine shirt had to be worth about 5 sovereigns, the knife about 2 sovereigns which I might say is high quality, and flintlock¡­ I¡¯d say about 15 sovereigns or more.¡¯


    The man was infuriated with anger replied sharply ¡®that is none of your concern, what your doing is stealing my property¡¯


    ¡®But you did not have this property till recently we left the last town? And now this young man has lost his money¡¯


    The crowd of people began to murmur in agreement. ¡®Horseshit!¡¯ Mikhael Rullex announced. The man whom Beon hated and warned him about. ¡®This proof of his new clothes to this young man¡¯s stolen money is a bunch of shit, the man could stashed away some money!¡¯ the crowd then began to agree in what Mikhael was saying.


    Rowlan had not expected Mikhael to defend the man, the crowd could turn against Rowlan¡¯s side so he knew he had to make the man break. Anger was the notable trait of the man who had been accused of stealing the money, a weakness Rolwan needed to exploit.


    ¡®I¡¯ll could be in an agreement that might have some money hidden maybe I was wrong¡¯ Rowlan ended as he saw smirk in Mikhael and the man. The crowd began to whisper things about Rowlan.


    ¡®I mean a person like him couldn¡¯t have the ability to steal, he could just rob and kill the victim¡¯


    Rowlan¡¯s plan to exploit had worked too well. The man came up to him with a threatening glare and said ¡®Unless you put a fight you worm, don¡¯t talk anymore¡¯


    ¡®My good man, I¡¯m admitting that you didn¡¯t steal. A man of your character couldn¡¯t have been capable of silently stealing money, no I¡¯d suspect that you simply, rob a person and kill them off in a violent manner. That helps your case!¡¯ Rowlan said in a serious tone.


    ¡®Besides a fine shirt, a knife, and a flintlock. With prices on items like these I¡¯m sure you could save up money¡­ say about half a life time¡¯


    In an instance the man punched Rowlan in the stomach, he suspected he would try an attack so he dodged the kick but got a punch in the face. The man was purely in enraged and quickly pinned Rowlan to the ground, he got the knife which was originally in Rowlan¡¯s hand.


    ¡®Curse you! I¡¯d admit it! I stole the boy¡¯s money but I¡¯m stealing your life!¡¯ the man finally announced his crime.


    Rowlan was thrilled that he got the man to admit it but was trying to stop the man trying to kill him. The man did managed to get a cut in Rowlan¡¯s left check but before anything could happen any further, Gawain and Agnes had arrive. Gawain had removed the man from Rowlan and Agnes was now asking everyone what happened. Rowlan knew that the man was a sensitive type of person, from he could observe from him he was insecure about his abilities and character and that was the thing Rowlan exploited, by insulting about his earnings and character he denied wanting to prove him wrong which is what he wanted.


    <hr>


    ¡°Besides aren¡¯t you nervous about an outlaw attack? How did you feel when the attack of Summit¡¯s Chest happened?¡± Cillian asked Rowlan.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    ¡°Remained calm so I can live another day¡±


    ¡°See just remain calm now¡± Adaline said as she sat on the wooden bench with Cillian and Rowlan. ¡°Gawain made lookout scouts to make sure that we¡¯ll all be warned¡± Adaline added.


    ¡°Fine let¡¯s say that the scouts did warn us, what then? We¡¯ll all be surrounded with nothing to defend ourselves?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re so certain of death then why stay with us? You¡¯ll be better of leaving.¡± Adaline said bitterly, she wasn¡¯t kindly to Cillian of his arrogance when travelling. She would still try making friendly conversation but it would result in Adaline being annoyed and bitter to him. Cillian would in turn find her as a person who doesn¡¯t know anything.


    ¡°Because the things I need to sell are in the wagon, you¡¯d expect me to haul all that to Union¡¯s Rising?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡± Adaline answered simply.


    Cillian was annoyed now.


    ¡°If the outlaws had small numbers and the caravan was warned then best chances is that people are injured or one or two lies dead. If they have the numbers best chances are to run so I¡¯ll say to you Cillian is to keep close to that wagon carrying your goods¡± Rowlan said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll agree on that, Meddler¡± Cillian agreed.


    ¡°So you¡¯ll leave people to die¡± Adaline bitterly said to Cillian.


    I¡¯m not going to be in the middle in a heated argument between these two. Rowlan stood from the wooden bench and asked the two where was Agnes and Gawain hoping to talk about the outlaw matter. Adaline pointed in the direction to a small trail into a forest. I could use another peaceful quiet walk.


    ¡°Adaline, Beon told me to tell you that he¡¯s looking for you¡±


    ¡°Did he say where he¡¯s at?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s one of the scouts it¡¯s very obvious, I¡¯m actually thinking of proposing of hiring him as a worker in my business¡± Cillian said.


    ¡°If your family was wealthy why did they kick you off? Or why didn¡¯t give you a huge amount of sovereigns or supplies to start you off to make a better start as a merchant?¡±


    Cillian was taken back at this and replied ¡°They told me that start small and build up from there¡±


    ¡°Oh¡± was all Adaline could say as she left to find where Beon was at and Cillian turning to the direction of a wagon. He thought of two amusing as if watching a play in a theatre where two characters banter on with one another.


    Rowlan followed the trail into the forest. It felt nice being alone in a quiet tranquil place where he could wander in his mind and think, he looked around the trees of the forest to be reminded of all those myths and legends about places in Anglox.


    It was the most common thing he did when he was back at Summit¡¯s Chest: Reading the books in the library which were mostly myths, legends, and history. And the other was looking up the crimes committed in Summit¡¯s Chest, Rowlan find it interesting.


    He recalled the legend of the witch of the woods that would devour children and sometimes people, the Black Anis, her description were of an ugly old hag with pale blue skin. It would say that she would only appear at night and hunt for unlucky victims to either devour to satisfy her evil cravings or curse them for her amusement. The story was most likely told for children to warn them about going out into the night, Rowlan thought.


    Another one he recalled was the story of the Vengeful Hunter, a story about a man betrayed by his companions while hunting in the woods. Instead of dying the man returned as a spirit, now sporting a helm with antlers and riding a stag. He would roam the land to hunt down his betrayers. It would say that if anyone were to look upon the antlers on his helm he would then hunt the person who looked at the antlers.


    Rowlan then recalled a grim one he remembered; it was a story about a lord, his brother, and the lord¡¯s two children who were a boy and a girl. The lord¡¯s brother wanted to be the lord instead of him and luck was on his side because the lord had gotten terribly ill, the lord¡¯s brother rejoiced but he struck with the fact that his nephew and niece can inherit his title. Because of the uncle¡¯s greed for wanting to be the new lord he ordered two of his men to take them both out into the forest and kill them. Two took the children into the forest but couldn¡¯t find themselves to kill them, instead they left them out to die in the forest. It was said that children become spirits who now hunt to kill their uncle.


    He followed the trail and keeping sure he was being mindful not to stray away from the trail to not get lost in the forest. He suddenly caught his eye, it appears to be a page of a book, the texture and quality of it appears to be very old. Working as a librarian in Summit¡¯s Chest, Rowlan noticed the way how the words were written in the book weren¡¯t common in the books he read.


    Rowlan picked it up, the page says:


    ¡°If one could align themselves with a stable mind, able body, and concentrate. He could then forth could be able to call and feel the surge of the high mysterious force that has been in the world for ages. But caution should be observed, this force that has been with us since early history could account, it is like fire, useful for oneself and a danger as well.


    There is a difference on how starting to become a vessel of the energy. It may either be small or large but nonetheless it could be potentially be hard for the person trying to be a vessel.


    When someone has connected with the mysterious force, it¡¯s like how lighting strikes the top of a high tree, the tree burns because of it. The person must be able handle the surge if not damage to oneself would be to the body or one¡¯s mind, the best of luck maybe that the damage was not permanent that would be mean only a short amount of the energy had back lashed on you, this could be possible for a large amount of energy but only rarely, the likely reason is the person manage to close the door between him and the surge of power.


    But if should not be so lucky, here are accounts from history of what likely happens: insanity, deformation of the body, change of one¡¯s character, combustion of the body, fully awaken conscience while dreaming that makes the dreamer experience either horrifying, traumatic, vivid, or very surreal dreams, voices that the person manifested in one¡¯s head, and other numerous accounts.


    Now when someone has managed to control the surge, he would be able to do things that someone could call other worldly.


    There is a difference is there between using the energy now and during time¡­ ¡±


    The page ends in a cliffhanger¡­.oh you damn authors constantly pulling this off.


    He flipped the page to see if there¡¯s a continuation, but all he found was a fine drawn pencil drawing of a landscape. The landscape showed a castle surrounded by a moat with the drawbridge up, above it on the stone walls stood a man wearing a combination of the color black and red fine clothing. His Stature gives a feeling of being a high lord of a county and leadership. Beside the man¡¯s right was a beautiful woman wearing an elegant long dress holding the man¡¯s hand, from what the picture could depict someone can say she was a beautiful maiden.


    Behind were knights wearing the usual chainmail and plate armor. But beside the man¡¯s left was an elderly man, about roughly in his forty years, wearing brown robes, and holding a wooden walking stick. A small detail Rowlan could see was a necklace, he didn¡¯t recognized the necklace but from what he could gather from it he could either be a priest of the Hierarchy or a plain monk.


    Below were the town¡¯s folk looking up at them with houses in background.


    The Age of Plight was the timeline the book was referring too from the picture, the age in world were knights fought against one another, serving someone in the position of power to defend or to usurp. A time were great buildings were built in the world, such marvelous design of architecture could be compared to the ones in the Ancient Age. And where it begins the advance of technology to help better humanity.


    Interested and curious, Rowlan now was. What could the page be referring to? Rowlan could think of books about the laws of nature which explains how things were to be.


    He folded the page, stored it in his satchel, and continued finding Gawain and Agnes. But something again caught his eye and it was a towel beside where he found the page, Rowlan examined the towel and from what he recalled while travelling it was Agnes¡¯ towel. The direction which he found the towel and page were east of the forest trail, both the page and towel could belong to Agnes. It made Rowlan trying to find them much easier now, He now went east of the trail.


    I need to be sure not to get lost.


    He went forward east not going left or right so he could just turn around be back on the forest trail. He further deeper into the lush green scenery of the forest, where all he could hear was the breeze of the wind blowing the leaves on the ground, the insect¡¯s noises added to the atmosphere, and the sometimes the chirping of birds heard from the distance.


    Rowlan had to admit it brought a scare to him going out in the forest, having no idea where he was going but he still continued on. When he had travelled a considerable amount of distance, he was admitting to turn back. But then he heard people talking and recognize them as Gawain and Agnes. He followed the which was at his right going on but also making sure to remember the way back into the trail if in case he were to not find where they are.


    He then heard a faint sound, it wasn¡¯t a sound that he was familiar of. From what he could think of it sounded as if the sound of air swirling and water rushing in the river, also hearing the voice of Agnes and Gawain from that direction. Rowlan had a decision of going into the unknown source of the sound with Agnes and Gawain or turn back.


    He weighed the odds but he decided on following the source.


    Maybe Gawain and Agnes are checking something? Perhaps they¡¯re in trouble? But even it¡¯s not those two I could always take a look at what¡¯s happening and go back like nothing happened, keeping what I saw in my head.


    Slowly, he walked towards the source of the sound, emanating a few distance away. He would eventually hesitate on taking another step urging to go back, but he continued till he found himself continue moving while crouched down. The sound slowly becomes getting louder; a strong wind of a storm is what Rowlan was now hearing, not strong like a storm but almost like a storm in a forest. He stood behind a tree near a bush, and what he saw is hard to comprehend.


    Agnes in sitting down both of his hands clasped together, his eyes closed, and his whole body was twitching as if he was struggling to prevent a scream of pain that he was experiencing. That wasn¡¯t the only thing Rowlan was noticing, swirls of air circling around him while Gawain was standing there looking. Agnes was struggling letting out a few grunts and clasping his hands harder while the swirls of air around him becoming more and more strong. There was a book in front of him that laid open before him.


    Then from what Rowlan could describe, blueish flames erupted from Agnes¡¯ body then swayed away from him floating before him. The flames shaped into a sphere, motioning like a whirlpool in the ocean. The sphere of blue flame began burst out a little, spewing out embers on the ground.


    ¡°Steady it Agnes but don¡¯t overdo it¡± Gawain warned.


    Agnes¡¯ body tightened as he let out a grunt of pain, the sphere of blue flame began to calm down.


    He couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing, he was confused and awed at the same time at this thing that Rowlan couldn¡¯t describe. It was something that could be in a story for children or some old folk lore but now he was witnessing it. The page he found gave him answer to what Agnes was doing but wanted to know more about this phenomenon. Rowlan inched a little closer to get a better view.


    The blue flamed sphere glowed even brighter then Agnes opened his eyes, his eyes were unmistakably pale white when he opened it, staring at the blue flamed sphere as it grew even brighter.


    ¡°I can see something¡­I see..¡±


    ¡°Go on continue¡±


    ¡°Chaos invading tranquility, a knife looming over it, and..¡± before Agnes could the last one he stumbled on the ground, the blue flamed sphere burst out leaving flames on the grounds. Gawain rushed to aid Agnes as he was tired and exhausted.


    Rowlan moved back as to not get caught by Gawain.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright¡­..I¡¯ve been doing for a lifetime but I think I¡¯ve overdone with this.¡±


    ¡°Clearly¡± Gawain replied as he gave him his canteen of water. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you should retire of doing this? It¡¯s bad for your health and it can kill in the future¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, for so many years I¡¯ve done this. Keeping travelers safe from harm¡¯s way back and forth¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you get up, we can rest at Forest Haven for while till you¡¯re ready¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡±


    ¡°What was the last thing you saw in the flames?¡± Gawain asked as he helped him stand.


    ¡°A Void, that¡¯s all. It¡¯s just probably that my body couldn¡¯t handle the intensity of the ritual and I passed out¡±


    <hr>


    Rowlan slowly retreated back as to not make any sudden noise that would attract the attention of two. Once both of them were out of sight we began to walk in a fast pace back to the trail. He couldn¡¯t believe what he just saw! Flames erupting from a man¡¯s body was not possible, floating flames forming into a sphere was just ridiculous and bizarre.


    I wonder if I could manage to take a quick read at the book.


    His mind was racing with ideas about what he just witnessed, questions wanting to be answered, and much more. He was finally back the trail and hurried his way back to the caravan to go about unnoticed.


    It was something out an epic or legend.


    It dawned on him that the ritual he just witness was like the some stories he¡¯d read. Sorcery, the practice of the ancient art called Magick. From Anglox¡¯s history about Sorcery were commonly witches who practice witchcraft to scare the town¡¯s folk and even lords but there were also about wizards who made themselves home hidden in somewhere in Anglox awaiting to be confronted by lords or the king, and warlocks who run to terrorize the kingdom and even in one story a warlock aided a usurper.


    Gawain and Agnes suddenly appeared before him coming from the forest side. Agnes was still looking exhausted by the ritual he did and Gawain give a suspicious glare at Rowlan.


    ¡°What are you doing out this deep into the forest¡± Gawain said in a commanding tone.


    ¡°Just taking a nice lovely stroll, always wanted to experience the ¡®mystical¡¯ forests of Welsh.¡±


    Gawain¡¯s suspicious eyes still glared at him while Agnes was still breathing heavily.


    Rowlan tried to avert the suspicion, ¡°Why are doing the middle of the forest?¡± sounding clueless. Gawain gave a mild scoff at the question, Agnes on the other hand composed himself and said: ¡°Just looking for some herbs or fruits¡±.


    ¡°By any chance have you seen a page of a book? It¡¯s from an old¡¯s children book¡± he added.


    Instead of lying about the missing page he decided to give it back and sound clueless. Gawain would probably search his satchel and belongings.


    He showed the folded page of sorcery and the towel of his. In a quick motion Gawain took it, still giving him a suspicious glare. He gave to Agnes how in turn inserted into the book he was carrying.


    ¡°We should get back to the caravan, I¡¯m longing to get to Forest Haven.¡± He said sounding exhausted as he walked away. Rowlan began to go as well but Gawain was with him. He could that Gawain was still suspicious of his whereabouts.


    ¡°How far into the forest have you gone?¡±


    ¡°I followed the dirt trail, on the way I found the page, then just continued walking then when I had enough I turned back¡±


    Gawain stopped Rowlan from walking any further, and said in a very threatening tone: ¡°Don¡¯t lie boy¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m an expert ranger, and a knight of lord once. I can tell when someone is hiding a tree and a bush. But answer this why were you there?¡±


    The commanding tone of Gawain made Rowlan a bit angry inside, he didn¡¯t accept someone¡¯s authority easily. But nevertheless he answered: ¡°I¡¯m about to say the absolute truth, I stumbled upon the page and towel, noticed the direction it was heading was east and continued walking towards till I found you and Agnes there going about some ritual of sorcery¡±


    ¡°How do you know it was sorcery?¡±


    ¡°I worked as in a library, of course I know things¡±


    He replied in a serious tone: ¡°Do Not Tell Anyone¡±


    ¡°I swear, but even if I did tell how would believe it¡±


    Gawain merely scoffed at him as they both returned to the caravan.


    ¡°May I ask a question about the ritual?¡±


    ¡°No¡±


    ¡°Fine, about the outlaw problem? I assume that ritual was for the outlaw threat looming¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even bother mentioning it, my lips are sealed¡±


    <hr>


    Rowlan didn¡¯t bother asking anymore. The caravan was preparing to leave, and Rowlan got to the back of the wagon and Beon was there with him. Though there was some development as Gawain and some men were somewhat from the looks of it guarding one travelling wagon. As the caravan began to move it was nearing dusk but from the distance there was a town with high stone walls, Forest Haven.


    As the caravan approached the gates of Forest Haven, and settled the wagons outside the town¡¯s walls there was a shout heard.


    ¡°WHAT¡¯S THE MEANING OF THIS?¡± a man shouted whom Rowlan recognized to be Mikhael.


    ¡°DON¡¯T MOVE! HE¡±S GOT A KNIFE!¡±


    Beon quickly went to the center of the commotion with Rowlan following. He pushed through the people to find a Gawain retraining and tying up Mikhael with a rope all the while some men were pushing people away.


    ¡°Call the guards of town and bring in the one in the sheriff¡±


    After a while the town guards and the sheriff came, when they saw Mikhael the sheriff gave a smile of joy and said: ¡°I thought where you might have been¡±


    ¡°Who is this man sheriff?¡± Gawain asked


    ¡°Mikhael Rullex, part of a band of outlaw¡¯s months ago. He was second in command in the outlaw band¡±


    ¡°You mean the one that was slaughtered by Rangers, I heard some escaped but was quickly hunted down¡±


    ¡°Clearly not, but it¡¯s luckily that he¡¯s once again caught¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be stepping on your corpse¡± Mikhael said to the sheriff.


    ¡°That¡¯s what your brother in arms said to me but look who¡¯s lying in the ground dead¡±


    Mikhael remained silent and glared at the sheriff. As the guards took him away the crowd of people quickly dispersed, and some went to the town to spend a good night¡¯s sleep at an inn. Gawain looked relieved but as for Agnes he was still stressed.

 Chapter 26: The Former Ranger Knight ( Fate )

    The memory of being once a knight and the experience of being a Ranger was skills that Gawain is thankful for. His father was an owner of two inns, in a town near Shrew Shire. His mother cared for him, and his younger brother, whom later became a professional builder that works in the main city of Shrew Shire and his home town.


    Gawain¡¯s career had taken a different path. As a young child he had taken interest in hunting, knowing the landscape of the country, and numerous techniques of survival. His interest in these activities grew and eventually he was hunting in the woods and sold what he had caught to the butchers; giving the money to his father and mother. Improving his skills daily, continued his training till he was complimented by his town as an expert hunter, and a marksman with the bow and firearms.


    As he grew older about the age of fourteen years, he had the chance to join The Rangers. Of course he had to leave his family because rangers were constantly travelling place to place but his father and mother were pleased, his brother was sad that Gawain had to leave but nevertheless he was proud of his older brother. For the next years of his life he had grown up to be an expert ranger of Anglox, travelling to the ¡®Town of Wall¡¯ where the forest and the vast lands divides Anglox and Scotiterran, Through the thick forests of Welsh and the earie parts near Scilly.


    He continued to be a best ranger and through his proven skill and bravery in task he give a chance to the title of ¡°knight¡± which was an honor to give him people through bravery or skill. That was when he about in his twenty five years of his life which was quite an accomplishment yet it did not last for so long. He felt so joyous of having attained such a title in his life that he felt himself that he should continue and make himself a well-known knight throughout the country for his skill, bravery, and character. Getting the title was because of the task given to The Rangers by a lord¡¯s wife, the mission was called commonly in the guild ¡°The Age Old Kidnap¡±. The mission was in the Isle of Plight which the taken, where Gawain had shown his excellent skills second only to his teacher.


    So he left The Rangers guild for it but some members including the master wasn¡¯t particularly approving of Gawain¡¯s choice to leave because he might regret it sooner or later and he wasn¡¯t ready to fit into the world of knights and lords but Gawain full of himself didn¡¯t listen and left. This left The Rangers mocked and jeer at him.


    Back during that time Gawain was a very skilled ranger even considering himself the best out of the guild, which was a reason for him be granting knighthood, nd leaving the guild for knighthood was a step up for his career but if he knew what would happen in his future as knight he wouldn¡¯t have left the guild.


    The evening cold breeze was a nice atmosphere outside the walls of Forest Haven. Gawain had brought two large mugs of beer to Agnes who had decided to stay outside while the others were mostly inside the walls of Forest Haven. Agnes was sitting by the driver seat of a wagon staring into the night sky and land a far.


    ¡°Why are you still stressed? Mikhael is in prison you stopped a chaotic event¡± Gawain asked Agnes as he gave him the mugs of beer.


    Agnes took the cup and drank a large amount of it and then replied ¡°Yes it does, I can¡¯t help but still be disturbed by the visions.¡±


    ¡°The only thing left is that if we didn¡¯t stop the attack¡± Gawain replied grimly, he wished it weren¡¯t true and that it only stress that a good beer couldn¡¯t fix.


    ¡°Well let¡¯s skip that for now, that boy Rowlan say the ritual did you manage to swear that he wouldn¡¯t tell anyone¡±


    ¡°He did though he wouldn¡¯t ask non-stop with the questions of it and how the ¡®the old arts¡¯ (another name for sorcery or magick) even existed¡±


    ¡°Curious boy, though I doubt even if he were to tell nobody would believe him¡± Agnes shrugged.


    ¡°Same¡± He¡¯s damn busy body that¡¯s what.


    ¡°If I may ask what are you going to do after all of this?¡± Agnes asked as he took a large gulp.


    ¡°What do you mean? You and I escort these folks to their destination afterwards another travel¡±


    ¡°Then what if I¡¯m gone?¡± Agnes bluntly announced which took Gawain by surprised, he had known Agnes since he left knight duties as he migrated to Scotiterian whom took him in and since then he was always the sort of helper for the old man. He was mostly his companion throughout years he had known. He viewed him a grand-father he never knew.


    ¡°You¡¯ll still live a few more years Agnes¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a damn immortal lad, if I do I think I¡¯ll be needin a whole caravan to get me from place to place¡±


    Gawain gave a small laugh ¡°I still got a few more years old bloke¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll probably take care of yourself aye, get some rest we¡¯re leaving in the morning¡±


    ¡°Why me, you¡¯re the one getting stressed c¡¯mon get in the town and take a nap¡± to which Agnes agreed. Agnes decided to sleep early in an inn which Gawain had paid for the room while he was still outside trying to ponder on what Agnes saw in his visions. The town of Forest Haven was a bright town during night time, travelers could see it from a far distance giving a sign for refuge and even while inside the town it was apparently bright. High stone walls built over centuries ago surrounded the town still to prevent any sort of attack that may happen, it was impossible to get in the town once the gates were shut and for a short band of attackers like outlaws were to attack they would be met with bullet fire or arrows.


    Patrols on the walls are constant to make sure once alerted they would close the gate, arm the town¡¯s folk, and assemble the town militia. Only cannon fire could breach the defense or overwhelming numbers but even if the case is a large amount of people the gates could still be closed. ¡®A knife looming over it¡¯. Someone whom no one suspects but who? Mikhael is in damn jail as well as other suspicious companions of his. Gawain could suspect no one to be a potential threat yet he trying his hardest to at least manage to prevent a catastrophe. Then there was the void, he presume it meant death.


    Instead of just standing around he decided to visit Mikhael in his cell to get answers, he knew it was near impossible to get an answer with such a hatred against the town but it was better than nothing. The prison was located around the center of town, there was a building which from the outside looks like a small brick building though the prison was actually held underground.


    Gawain was greeted by the sheriff of the town, Sam, who looked at Gawain and said:


    ¡°Your one of them rangers I suppose?¡±


    ¡°Yes I used to be¡±


    ¡°Figures, well it gives me a bit of safety knowing one is around, I mean when the rangers came here about months ago they solved the problem though having one at least is good enough¡±


    Gawain remained silent.


    ¡°Say you know someone in that guild of yours, someone who looked like he¡¯s the leader of the of it¡±


    Jack Keen Eye, my teacher though by now when I left he was the likely candidate to be leading it now.


    ¡°Yes, though I cannot say the name¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll respect that, what do you want?¡±


    ¡°I want to speak with the prisoner, Mikhael and tell me his story if it¡¯s not much trouble¡±


    ¡°Mikhael, I knew the lad when he still young around here though he was a trouble maker. He liked getting into fights and hung around a person named Jordan which led to more trouble. I could only say it was bad influence on the boy but gotten worse, he was much arrogant and vile to a point he was mistreating the folks here; stealing, threating, and taking advantage of them. To say the least when Mikhael actually killed a man, the man challenged him for taking advantage of his sister and his younger brother then a fight broke then he ran off with Jordan whom was actually a leader of the outlaws.¡±


    Sam gave him Gawain the key to the door leading to the underground prison which was a door beside Sam in a hallway.


    <hr>


    Gawain took a lantern nearby hanging and went down. It was complete darkness as he descended the stairs, a cold atmosphere as well which makes this place an opposite to the Haven town above and makes this place the cold hell. It was only one hall with only about four torches lit, the sides were the prison cells that were about eight though one cell could hold three persons.


    ¡°C¡¯mon Sam regale with the tales of my failures.¡± Mikhael said as his voice came from Gawain¡¯s right on the second cell, the first two cells were men from the caravan whom had become Mikhael¡¯s companions which were shortly imprisoned after Mikhael.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting you, what¡¯dya want with me¡±


    ¡°First: If you¡¯re an outlaw why didn¡¯t you attack the caravan before reaching Forest Haven? And second: how many were you in your band?¡±


    Mikhael justshrugged as he kept his head down.


    ¡°The two men who tried to steal a wagon, they were yours. I¡¯ll ask again: why didn¡¯t you attack the caravan? And how many were in your band?¡±


    ¡°Ask all you will but I¡¯m not answering¡± he replied.


    Irritated by this, Gawain was tempted to do something rash.


    Agnes was called Sightseer, the man who can see vague visions from the future but were vague, and even using a ritual to enhance to see the vision though still vague still he rarely uses it in his lifetime. He had normally used the old arts to do an ability to see into the far distance though at his age it had taken his toll on him and couldn¡¯t maintain using the old arts. It was a surprise when Agnes had told Gawain he was worrying about something happening, he used the ability to see far distances yet he couldn¡¯t maintain for so long because of the large area to be covered, and he finally decided to perform the ritual to enhance the vision yet it was still a blur.This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    The man was caring and wise, someone whom took Gawain when he was wandering in his life, he couldn¡¯t let him die. He was tempted to reveal and point Rowlan¡¯s flintlock which Agnes had taken away from him, and threatened him with his life. His hand was already gripping the handle yet he was restraining to reveal it, he was no stranger to violence but there was a point in his life where was very violent.


    ¡°Can you just leave if all you going to do is stare?¡±


    Gawain¡¯s grip on the firearm tightened and spoke: ¡°I¡¯ll tell you right now that I can be very violent Mikhael, and right now the only thing from restraining me from shooting your head is to shoot either your arms or legs to let you bleed on the prison floor¡±


    Mikhael brought his face down and stared the cold stone floor. Cruelty is what Mikhael brought to people who crossed his path when he was an outlaw and Misery to those who were lucky enough to escape him, yet even all of his cruel acts that made him inhumane he could still feel fear.


    But then Mikhael looked up again with a grin in his face, he wasn¡¯t afraid of getting shot and killed, all the fear of death was gone but a fearless grin that confused Gawain and irritated him to reveal the firearm that he had been hiding.


    ¡°Shoot me what happens?¡±


    Gawain didn¡¯t reply and Mikhael spoke again: ¡°Nothing, shoot me then. Go kill me or make me bleed it¡¯ll do nothing but make me suffer but between you and I, we know from experience of all the people I¡¯ve taken advantage that your trying to protect someone. I won¡¯t talk so you¡¯d better leave¡±


    He raised the firearm pointing at Mikhael head but he didn¡¯t show any fear instead stood up and stepped forward to get closer to the firearm.


    ¡°Do you want to hear the story on how I made a son end his own father''s life to end his torture¡±


    Preyed and brought misery upon innocents, you deserve a faith far worst.


    <hr>


    The Ranger left the bandit outlaw to cold prison cell seeing that he lived the rest of his days rotting in the cold prison cell or that one of the town¡¯s people whom he wronged would murder him, maybe even public execution. Intuition told him that Mikhael¡¯s men must have been hiding somewhere nearby to raid the town and the caravan, he just have to find them.


    Going up the tall walls of the town he stares far into the distance having the feeling that an enemy will strike from the darkness of night. He went to the inn where Agnes had been sleeping to get his knife and sword. The old sightseer had been sleeping peacefully as Gawain passed through the room, I won¡¯t let you die old friend. Looking over the sword, a longsword, he had with him since when he had joined knighthood he felt a pang of pain, most of time he saw it as a good weapon in any case for danger yet at the same time it reminded him of the time he had become a renegade of it and hid for so many years. He shoved the these feelings at the back of his mind and left the inn with a knife hidden under his clothes, longsword and a flintlock at his waist.


    ¡°If I may ask why are you arming yourself?¡± Rowlan asked suddenly appeared as he passed by when Gawain was gathering his weapons.


    ¡°None of your concern¡± Gawain said sharply.


    ¡°Then how about the concern of everybody in the town as well as the caravan? You look awfully nerved and ready to kill someone¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing you should worried about¡±


    ¡°I just witnessed that the old arts ¡®Magick¡¯ being performed just a few hours ago on seeing the future to ensure safety, an infamous outlaw bandit is captured along with his hidden companion are thrown into a cell, and yet Agnes is still stressed while you¡¯re ready to kill someone. I am worried not just me about others in this town¡± Rowlan said in a low voice.


    ¡°Just stay here and don¡¯t go around meddling. It¡¯ll do you a favor¡± Gawain said bitterly to Rowlan, he didn¡¯t need an annoyance this time around, he wanted to find any of Mikhael¡¯s men to ensure his old friend¡¯s safety. Rowlan didn¡¯t reply instead he walked away to leave the inn.


    ¡°A bit harsh on the boy eh¡± Agnes said waking up from his sleep.


    ¡°I find him annoying just going around meddling with people¡¯s concerns¡±


    Agnes nodded in agreement ¡°Still why are you arming yourself? Don¡¯t lie I know you too well Gawain¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not allowing lives to be killed and you too old friend, you¡¯re stressed about the visions about the future. That one time we prevented an entire family being killed and you felt good afterwards but in this case it¡¯s not. I¡¯m going out there to hunt down Mikhael¡¯s men.¡±


    ¡°What?! Out there in the damn dark of night¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be careful trust me Agnes¡± Gawain said dismissingly as he left to search for Mikhael¡¯s men heading out into nearby woods of Forest Haven.


    <hr>


    Someone has recently been here. He examined the ground to find a faint traces of a broken bottle of liquor, he continued to scout on ahead in the woods nearby Forest Haven. During as a child and Ranger before it was natural for Gawain to move so quietly and still move fairly quick and his ears sharp to hear anything approaching or incoming at him. This brought him back when his teacher Jack keen eye and him were hunting in forest near the Town of Wall and traveling from town to town. The full moon of this night gave light so Gawain couldn¡¯t be blind, it was then he heard rustling coming from left, he moved quietly where the source was.


    ¡°Taking too long if you ask me¡± a voice said which Gawain recognized as the man who almost stole a wagon.


    ¡°After tonight Forest Haven will be a wreck, have some patience¡± said another man.


    ¡°Eh let¡¯s take a quick visit to the merchant we¡¯d robbed¡± the huge man said with a grin.


    When two outlaws finally reached their destination there on ground with a bruised faced and beaten was Cillian. Around the poor beaten soon to be merchant was sacks and crates presumably the items he intend to sell once he reaches Union¡¯s Rising. Cillian laid on the ground groaning of pain, beginning to crawl away from the area still he was stopped the huge man¡¯s companion. He looked up in fear began to plead ¡°Please no more¡± ¡°Does that mean you¡¯re going tell us where¡¯s the rest of your precious goods?¡± the huge man asked. ¡°Please I need those to make a living, just take these few crates and sacks!¡± Cillian shouted to only be responded with a jab from the butt of the musket by the companion of the huge man. Cillian pleaded for them to stop as he was being beaten by his companion, he pleaded stop and whimpered. ¡°C¡¯mon stop, we¡¯ll give this boy a proper death¡± the huge man grinned as he lifted Cillian up and told him to stand there.


    ¡°Please I¡¯ll give you all of it!¡± Cillian shouted.


    ¡°We¡¯ll probably just find it out sooner or later¡± said the companion as both them raised their muskets and aimed at Cillian whom again began to whimper and beg for mercy.


    Gawain decided to intervene as he moved towards them, there were only two of them each with a musket in hand, and it was obvious that these two men as well as others with them had the intent of striking the town. Gawain could strike from the where they couldn¡¯t expect him, he was well trained too so he could handle two measly outlaws. He crept silently towards the two men, moving ever so close, drawing his knife moving fast and quiet then quick as an arrow he struck not the huge man but his companion. He stabbed the man at the back his throat then turned his attention the huge man whom he faced off once before, but this time he was quick and tried to impale Gawain with the bayonet on the musket¡¯s tip but moved the stabbed man¡¯s body to the steel tip.


    He pushed the stabbed man towards his attacker allowing the body to sink in deeper into the bayonet and tripping the huge man to his back, he unsheathed his longsword quickly and immediately puts the point of the blade to the huge man¡¯s throat. The huge man humiliated and once again the Gawain¡¯s mercy just stares at him angrily, applying a little bit of force to the point the huge man tensed up and was shaking yet he still stared though with fear.


    ¡°Now tell me, are there anymore of you? And if you try to pull anything I won¡¯t give you mercy like the last time¡± Gawain threatened.


    Cillian sighed in relief that he¡¯d lived through this experience, he immediately took the dead man¡¯s musket as well as rolling off the body off, getting the other firearm too and said: ¡°There are more of them, I saw move towards the town its better off if we left now¡±


    ¡°Even if they attack, the town¡¯s guards are easily assembled, the walls and gates would provide the guards defenses¡± Gawain replied to Cillian then turned to the huge man who pleaded ¡°Please, I¡¯ll go to the prison cell¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d think I¡¯d fall for another trick after the last time¡±


    ¡°Please I promise I swear! Keep the sword pointed at me to make sure I won¡¯t try anything¡±


    The night was dead silence from when Gawain had taken down both of these men yet it was disturbed by the sound of joyous laughter and marching, it was faint noise but Gawain heard it, looking at the direction where the laughter came from he saw the light of torches moving. He wondered who these people be marching out into the forest in the middle of the night, it was uncommon. Then came footsteps nearing towards his location from the opposite direction where a man approaching carrying an axe with blood all over his clothes laughing ¡°Aye you should have seen when the sheriff begging Mikhael to torturing the guards¡± joyously said before shocked to see a dead corpse and Gawain¡¯s sword at his companion¡¯s throat then quickly attacked.


    It was a shockingly graving news that the outlaws managed to get into the well defended town, fear of what happened, and then anger on what theses outlaws did to the people there. He thrust his sword at the attacking man only to be interrupted by the huge man as the blade left his throat, but still managing to block the man¡¯s axe hack with his sword, getting it stuck between the wooden handle and the blade, with all in a swift motion he raised the sword along with the axe then drove his blade into the man¡¯s chest as he gasped his final breath.


    Gawain turned his attention again back to the huge man but he was about to stab again with the musket¡¯s bayonet, the stab was to his shoulder but Gawain quickly stepped back leaving his sword still stuck into the corpse of the man. The huge man grinned and spoke: ¡°I won¡¯t make the same mistake last time¡±. He took Gawain¡¯s sword holding both the sword and musket.


    The huge man advanced forward keeping his guard up, he had a good weapon¡¯s reach with the musket¡¯s bayonet and sword in hand while Gawain was readying himself to strike quickly. He began teasing the Ranger with pokes of the bayonet while keeping the sword for defense. He then advanced forward quickly trying to stab the Ranger then a gunshot was heard then the huge man stopped on his tracks, It was Cillian who with the musket at the huge man¡¯s back but the man still on his feet who was angered and shocked which gave Gawain the time to took his sword back from the huge man¡¯s hand and slashed at his throat.


    The huge man feel down with his eyes still wide open and the big cut from his throat gave way to a gush of blood leaving his body. Gawain nodded at Cillian and said: ¡°Let¡¯s get back to town and see what happened¡±


    ¡°But didn¡¯t hear what they said, these monsters might already slaughtered everyone!¡±


    ¡°Fine then, stay here or leave but don¡¯t count on me to save you if you get caught by these outlaws¡± Gawain dismissed sharply as he hurried back Forest Haven hoping that Agnes was still alive with Cillian following him.


    <hr>


    It¡¯s horrible. Was all Gawain could think about as he saw the gate of Forest Haven wide open, the bodies of the guards lying in the grounds, the cries of the town¡¯s folk echoing throughout the night. Sam the sheriff was on the ground with a man about 14 years of age clutching on to him and a woman as well, must be his wife and son, The guard¡¯s appeared to all dead along with the sheriff.


    Gawain quickly went to find Agnes in the inn but he wasn¡¯t there, he continued to search for his old friend passing by the mourning people and dead guard¡¯s and as well a few men and women. It was he could see as he tried to search for his friend, it was horrible sight for these folks but he had seen horrible things too before in his lifetime. Then someone called his attention, it was Adaline whom had seen the horrible things that witnessed here, her hands shaking and face shocked.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Agnes?¡± Gawain asked hastily.


    ¡°It¡¯s horrible! They started slaughtering everyone who tried to fight them¡±


    The Ranger¡¯s heart stopped for a moment, considering that his old friend might put up a fight and get killed, It was too likely¡­


    ¡°Where¡¯s Agnes?!¡± Gawain asked but in a more broken tone.


    Adaline didn¡¯t reply instead she just pointed Gawain to a corner, he quickly rushed to the corner to find blood trailing. Fearing for the worst he began to walk slowly hoping that his friend might still be alive yet it was very unlikely. Gawain was almost to the point of being broken as he just wished that his old friend was still alive, then he heard a familiar voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s no use staring at them Agnes, you¡¯ll just be torturing yourself!¡± It was Rowlan¡¯s voice heard where the blood trail led. Gawain was relieved that his old friend didn¡¯t die and rushed to the end of the blood trail though still fearing what may have happened to his friend. As turned around the corner he saw the lookout men from the caravan all dead, with Agnes kneeling at them as Rowlan was shaking Agnes to leave. The Ranger rushed to towards his old friend but he saw he wasn¡¯t moving just staring at the corpses of men.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°It was so sudden, the outlaws just showed up started killing anyone who tried to oppose. The caravan men fought back yet they didn¡¯t stood a chance, Agnes joined in too yet he was quickly brought down. They executed the caravan men right before his eyes but spared him, he hasn¡¯t moved since¡± Rowlan gravely said.


    Agnes just stared at the corpses and not moving with Gawain trying to get Agnes to respond but to no avail as the night still went on.

 Chapter 27: Ciana ( Reason )

    ¡°He has them by the law and force¡± Arthur commented while sipping his cup and reading the report sent by the spies on Philip Jaen. It was mid-day with Ciana and Arthur were in a house accommodated by him, it was a neat house that Arthur has gotten, and its interior gave a calm pleasant mood of relaxation as the servants did their duties while the lady and gentleman were busy talking to each other. They both sat on wooden chairs between them was a small round wooden table on top of it was the tea they were drinking for the past time.


    ¡°If he¡¯s so cruel to them by the leash it¡¯s a wonder why they haven¡¯t left the city, report to the officials, or even execute them¡± Ciana commented.


    ¡°To leave the city is to be hunted down by his mercenaries leaving their property entirely his, report to the officials will just provoke violence since he pays them though not the high ranking, and finally killing him is to endanger a person¡¯s loved ones by the looks of the people I¡¯ve seen most of them have someone to support and rest are fine with it. Eliminating this man down would give an opportunity to seize all of his assets¡±


    ¡°And you have them dependent on you Arthur and Mr. Barnett, I see that you¡¯ve have been doing some saintly work around the city as the people see you as kind officials of the monarchy to please the common folk as they judge you by their appearances yet we both know that we all have an agenda¡± Ciana smiled as she sipped a cup of tea.


    ¡°Did your number of spies increase?¡± Arthur curiously asked.


    ¡°My income comes from my family in Galrance, with that income I¡¯ve manage get a few more ears and eyes in the city¡±


    ¡°You simply pay them?¡±


    ¡°For the common street ears and eyes yes though for the upper class I did however by myself managed to get a few maids in my grasp threatening to expose their little secrets.¡± She proudly said.


    ¡°Planning on expanding your reach Miss Blaine?¡±


    When the tavern boy¡¯s friends had been under her control Ciana had planned to make sure that anything that goes in the city can be heard for her, then planned her reach beyond this city. I have the income to pay for expenses when needed but that wouldn¡¯t suffice, I¡¯ll need to make a deal further down the line.


    ¡°I plan to ensure that anything of valuable information reaches me that could provide advantages and opportunities for you and your matter¡± Arthur smiled at that statement, but Ciana wasn¡¯t done with that statement and added ¡°As well as mine of course¡±.


    Arthur¡¯s face sparked with curiosity and asked, ¡°What really is your goal Miss Blaine? I know my master Mister Barnett has offered a ¡®deal¡¯ to you if have proven yourself but other than that you have shown no personal agenda of your own.¡±


    Ciana hesitated on telling Arthur, the goal she¡¯d finally got to her was a huge revelation that gave Ciana joy, anger, and satisfaction. She decided to tell Arthur a portion of her motives as to not offend him for mistrust, she knew that these men want power in the city yet their motives were hidden.


    ¡°Since you were so kind and honest to reveal your plans to me my goal is to return to my family who sent me away, ensuring my place not to be trifled with that even my own brother and father whom has the authority cannot send me away again¡± Ciana tensed at the last part. She would have influence and information that turns into power. She then remembered the days when she was young spending time with her father that she looked up too, helping him out in his study by bringing him food or even organizing papers that he misplaced, she loved helping him in his work that it broke her heart when he sent her off away in Anglox. I¡¯ll return in time.


    ¡°In the topic of Galrance I heard the country is expanding their already establish territory in the country of ¡®Hurence¡¯ ¡±


    ¡°Ironic really, below Hurence is the 13 colonies of Avergio which is under the rule of the great king of Anglox and Hurence is about to be controlled by Galrance. It¡¯s like having the two nations next to each¡± Ciana gave a small laugh at the situation since Anglox and Galrance had been rivaling countries for ages.


    ¡°Entertain me Mister Cedricstan if you and your master have considerable position in the royal court why can¡¯t you simply remove this Philip Jaen yourselves¡± Ciana asked to why two men of position in the royal court can¡¯t do that.


    ¡°To entertain you Miss Blaine my master is not from here yet I am though. he and I have done work outside of Anglox, we have a considerable position because of our work in foreign countries yet there are still people in position of power whom are not so easily brought down, Philip Jaen is not one of those people but other enemies would have defend or intercept to make sure both us couldn¡¯t get higher.


    The people whom suspects me and my master have already had the theory that we might seize control instead using our own resources, that¡¯s why we tend not feeding the fire to that theory¡± he finished and dismissed the topic.


    ¡°Entertain me once more what is your motive for climbing higher up in the city?¡±


    Arthur smiled not answering instead stared into the window next to him before answering vaguely ¡°Just like you Miss Blaine, family.¡±


    <hr>


    Their meeting ended as Arthur left for Mister Barnett while Ciana used very opportunity she has to further her influence. A small start was it was with just the ears and eyes on the common streets of the capital city and a few maids she threatened to expose and shame to for their little dirty acts. All I need is the opportunity. Taking carriage she made her way to the tavern Good Gold Spent to see how William Frill is fairing.


    Still mid-day she expected the tavern to be busy this time but she was willing to wait and see how the father and son were doing. But she didn¡¯t anyone else to notice a girl from nobility enter a common tavern, it wasn¡¯t that she disliked going to the common people but she knew she will have enemies in the future, she wanted to concealed to it was just a simple disguise she took as she ruffled her neat groomed hair, letting it fall down, and wore a common cloak that goes well with the a common dress she wore today. Ciana would like someone from the middle-class in Galrance by her looks now not from the upper class.


    Upon entering she took a seat near the corner of the tavern, surprise she was to see some of the friends of William to helping out in the tavern. One of the boys came to her and asked on what she would like to have instead Ciana told her she¡¯d liked to speak with William. He arrived shortly and asked who she was, it was clear that her simple disguise worked that normally she looked neat, well-groomed, and looked someone from nobility. Ciana revealed herself which caught William by surprised.


    ¡°What brings you here miss and I¡¯d like to thank you and the other man for giving my family money to support us¡±


    ¡°All the same to you mister Frill, I¡¯d like first to know why some of the boys I told you to keep stalking Philip became servants to the tavern.¡±


    ¡°They only got back from narrowly escaping one of Philip¡¯s guards, luckily they thought of them as robbers¡±


    ¡°Have you anything new to tell me?¡±


    ¡°For the past recent actions he¡¯s done was visiting local businesses he has under his control¡±


    ¡°If I may ask do these other businesses share the same hatred and wanting to be freed of Jaen¡¯s control?¡±


    ¡°Yes absolutely though some are not willing to do what my friends are doing¡±


    ¡°Continue¡±


    ¡°This part is new, apparently Jaen¡¯s tending to court some noble woman, and he visited her in a house in Haeshill today. It¡¯s not he recently started to court her because from what I¡¯ve heard they were living the city for a trip about some time ago¡±Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    ¡°Who is this lady?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know nothing about it miss but they heard from the people in Haeshill that she has inheritance somewhere in the fields between Cave Castle and Union¡¯s Rising.¡±


    ¡°What is the woman¡¯s name?¡±


    ¡°Jenne Burnet, lives off in a house nearing the road that leads out of the city, brick house about two story tall can¡¯t miss it¡±


    The name was familiar, she knew Lucine¡¯s friend who was a maid who worked for that name, and she wasn¡¯t as well one of the maids that Lucine had threatened, I¡¯ll try to approach this matter differently.


    ¡°My gratitude to your friends mister Frill with that I shall be off then.¡± Ciana said as he go to leave but spoke again ¡°Can your friends leave immediately right now?¡±


    William frowned and replied ¡°No, even if they need the money I won¡¯t risk them leaving just to get beaten up or worse¡±


    ¡°Understood mister Frill, when they¡¯re ready I¡¯d like them to look into traders that are struggling in the city¡±


    ¡°When they¡¯re ready and feel that it¡¯s safe they¡¯ll leave¡± with that Ciana left for Haeshill.


    <hr>


    It was lucky for her that Darin known someone who drove a carriage around the city, as the carriage drove to Haeshill she decided best for her to change her looks as she took off her common dress and wore a pale yellow dress which belonged to Lucine and fixed her hair again, she looked as high class as she was usually in the estate.


    As the carriage passed by Haeshill, it was the rural area of the city and certainly better than Croh Valley with the peaceful atmosphere. It wasn¡¯t as a busy street as Croh Valley a few carriages around, people generally enjoying their leisure time, and it just peaceful.


    The carriage stopped a few feet away from the house of Jenne Burnet, it was a two story large wide brick house, a walkway connecting to the road, and from the carriage window she could see a small garden in their yard. She saw someone opening the front door of the house, the person was a woman about the age of 20 years wearing a light green dress with a grey apron, she had ginger hair which were groomed neatly and certainly a pretty woman. Caris was the woman¡¯s name, a friend of Lucine that met her when she was going out in her typical activities of meeting with people.


    She and Ciana have been introduced, Ciana hadn¡¯t paid much attention when she dragged was by her to go around the city. Caris was generally committed to her work serving under her lady who treated her like a sister, she was mostly with the lady Burnet though she does eventually leave the house for her leisure. Caris¡¯ nature was free-going, loyal, and keen to advise her Lady Burnet. Caris¡¯ impression was that she was somewhat emotionless, uncaring, and not the sociable type, granted that Ciana did not express her emotions where others would see lest it be people she could somewhat trust or rely on, uncaring was because that when she was sent to Anglox had struck her hard to the core that she didn¡¯t care or had any friends with somewhat the exception of Lucine, and being sociable wasn¡¯t her interest.


    Ciana exited the carriage walking down the road to be noticed by the maid, it worked as Caris called Ciana to her attention with a surprised look asking why she is here. Ciana replied to her that Lucine had influenced to be more outgoing, Lucine would be surprised if she ever hears this yet happy. Ensuring any doubts that Caris has for her are gone though she knew that Caris wouldn¡¯t easily be bought by this, but she also knew that Caris would wouldn¡¯t want Lady Burnet be in harm¡¯s way as told to her by Lucine.


    She also knew that the maid had the often occasion of leaving after mid-day to take a walk around Haeshill, Ciana began to start a conversation with Caris in a casual manner, not mentioning Lady Burnet and Philip Jaen yet. At first they talked outside the house of her employer. ¡°I¡¯m planning to take a stroll right now¡± Caris said, ¡°Can I join with you? I haven¡¯t been to Haeshill often or much part that of the city¡±, Caris agreed though she noticed the maid being somewhat uncomfortable, the two left off with Ciana eyeing the carriage driver to stay.


    Strolling around Haeshill she kept the conversation neutral going on to daily topics like recent events being an example of companies looking for workers to be shipped off to Averigo, the many sights and cultures of Pheuropa which Ciana knew as she and her family had often visit places in Pheuropa, and other topics. Ciana started to talk about Haeshill, Caris would answer questions on how it¡¯s like living in Haeshill to how she worked for Lady Burnet with the slight mention of Phlip Jaen and in turn Ciana would talk to her about Galrance and other parts of Pheuropa; Neari which was to the east of Galrance holding much of wonders during the Ancient Age as well as famous works of arts during the Rebirth Age, going further east is Graeci where the greatest minds of the Ancient Age originated, going east again would land be Alsahra which gained the title from travelers and the natives ¡°the land where the sun scorns¡±; going further a person would reach A¡¯sun, and to the south of Galrance giving way to Ispavia which from what Ciana had remembered from her father talked about ships sailing as for to Zhong guo and even the isolated land to the east which is called Asahi.


    The maid was astonished to the places that Ciana had told her and somewhat envious, which was good for her as the maid kept leaking short things about her employer and soon enough she¡¯ll have her telling things about Lady Burnet and Philip Jaen. The two continued to exchange on what they know with each exchange building a foundation of trust and concern, the two were now heading back to the Burnet house


    ¡°Like always I always remain by my Lady¡¯s side, she needs me.¡± Caris answered to Ciana¡¯s question of leaving her job as a maid and somewhat an advisor from what Ciana was saying. Giving Ciana the opportunity ¡°Even if she gets married you¡¯re still with her?¡± she questioned in a skeptical tone. The maid was hesitant to answer as Ciana waited for it.


    ¡°Yes. I would still be¡± she finally said.


    ¡°Is something the manner? Sounding like you contradict the notion of her getting married¡±


    ¡°Have you ever heard of someone named Philip Jaen?¡±


    ¡°Why I think so, I don¡¯t exactly remember it was either that I was with Madame Florence or overheard in some place¡± Ciana lied.


    ¡°Well I¡¯ll tell you now he¡¯s nothing more than a greedy man, exploiting a few unlucky working folks to his bidding. I¡¯m telling you now because the Lady is being courted by him. She¡¯s actually convinced that he¡¯s not so wretched which bothers me¡±


    ¡°Then haven¡¯t you told her that? You¡¯ll be doing her a favor by all the things this man has done¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s blinded, I don¡¯t know if this man has fooled people before but he is an expert at it¡± the maid tensed ¡°It was only not that long ago he had shown her the people he had helped and enjoying their false happily lives and even taking her on a quick trip outside the city¡±


    ¡°I suppose that the Lady doesn¡¯t have any other suitors, the wellbeing of the Lady is secured by a wealthy man.¡±


    The maid again refused to answer and tensed at the statement. The two were now back outside the house of the Lady Burnet, the maid said her goodbyes to Ciana as she began walking to the door of the house yet Ciana did say ¡°Caris, I do happen to know someone who can help you, have you heard of Arthur Cedricstan?¡±, ¡°You mean the man who came with the foreign noble yes I heard of him¡±.


    ¡°I somewhat met him during the party, we¡¯ve have met on multiple occasions determined to help make the city far better because of his Master. By any chance I could tell him about your concerns, he did in fact mention of this Philip Jaen and saw him as someone who needed to be removed, and put a trial against him.¡± She had the face of hope and doubt.


    ¡°A trial against him would prove¡­. I shall think about it rush but thank you for the kind offer¡±


    ¡°If you do change just visit the estate and I bid you farewell¡± with that Caris entered the house and Ciana got back into the carriage returning to the estate.


    <hr>


    Heading towards her room she encountered Lucine along the way, surprised that she even wore the dress she lent her. ¡°A bit of a warning, Madame Florence is somewhat a bit angry to know your whereabouts¡±. I don¡¯t want to confront her now, Ciana continued to head off into room. ¡°At least tell me why did you ask for my dress? Are you meeting with someone you wish to impress?¡±. ¡°Your joyous personality just rubbed on me, so decided to take a stroll talked to that friend of yours Caris¡±. ¡°Oh how sweet, so you have been meeting with that Arthur person recently¡±. ¡°I need to rest Lucine, I¡¯m tired¡± she said final and entered her room. Laying on her bed she stared at the wall trying to get the stress of Madame Florence out of her head, the hatred for her grew.


    She stood up beginning to look through her possessions; letters from invitations to parties that she declined as well as old ones that the whole estate went too and other things that didn¡¯t peak her interest until she noticed something.


    It was a goodbye bye letters from her family when she left. Her mother¡¯s letter was sweet and caring, her brother and younger sister wrote about good wishes hoping that she returned home when the time comes, and then her father¡¯s made her quell from sadness and anger. Ciana had always looked up to her father, wanting to follow in his father¡¯s work of politics and governing, she remembered her father¡¯s goal that one day the Blaine family will be one revered in the royal court of Galrance. She wanted to help yet denied, causing so deep a wound.


    Yet it was different now, she has now the opportunity. All she needs to do is gain power, knowing that information is a very powerful tool. I could blackmail a lord to obey me, get a soldier to spy on me, and maybe if I¡¯m bold enough get a monarch to do as I say. In her mind she had now planned to finish her father¡¯s plan to prove a point, knowing right now her brother was just maintaining the family power yet not changing was something she had to change, all she needed to do was to complete her mission in Anglox, I wonder what Arthur and Eldrian offer me in return.


    If the two using then she¡¯ll work on her own, hoping that William¡¯s friend manage to find what she was looking for to expand her resources and the number of eyes in the city.


    I¡¯ll return back to my family, and be the one in power.


    <hr>


    In the morning Caris had sent her letter saying that she agreed to get the help of Arthur saying that her Lady was beginning to grow affectionate to Philip Jaen when she left at night, she replied saying that she needs to keep a close eye on her Lady and report everything she does involving her and Philip Jaen all while with a sly grin.

 Chapter 28: The Man of Opportunity ( Moment of Chance )

    It was a chilly night when Arthur Cedricstan was walking down the street going, his destination was a resident building in Pathford that bordered the center of Union¡¯s Rising. Instead of taking a carriage he decided to walk, reminiscing of his past involving his family. Although he felt a small bite that was compared to an insect biting him in the heart, then grabbed it crushing the insect between his fingers and threw it away to be left in the dark past moment of his life.


    He was taking his mind to just stare down at the bitter painful memories, he didn¡¯t relive them in his mind but rather stared down like a fearsome hawk that stares down at his prey from the sky above. He continued to keep this mindset till he reached the residency.


    <hr>


    The resident building had been accommodated to the people of wealth, politics, and power. Painted white, three floors, and looking as if even the king himself couldn¡¯t know what happens there. It was called Den of Treasures, the gossip around city was that the Den¡¯s activities was gambling. The rich men of Den would often gamble on things like horse races or firearms shooting, then there are times the gamble was ridiculous like a common gossip of two men betting on which cup would get hit by a rain drop first. Arthur and his master stayed there when they¡¯ve arrived, though some gamble that did occur it was mostly compromised of men conducting businesses, or a leisure stay. Only approved members can be allowed to stay, a person someone high in the royal court, and the king.


    He knocked on the door, then someone spoke: ¡°Whom do I open to?¡± ¡°Arthur Cedricstan, under Eldrian Barnnett. Occupation: Foreign works for the Anglox nation from the east continents and Pheuropa.¡± The guard behind door would ask who you are, then look up your name in his records that he kept, and ask something specific only written in the record he kept. ¡°Which company?¡± ¡°Sea Lion Company, provides food, military, and colonial expansion¡±. The door opened as the guard welcomed him back. The inside of the building was only a few could witness, fitted for people of wealth. Making his way to the central lobby to find his master conversing with the other members of the Den, his master noticed him approaching and introducing him to the people he was talking to. His master had been telling the other members about him and Arthur¡¯s experience in A¡¯sun, it was common of stories that where in Pheuropa but A¡¯sun stories were much more interesting.


    Eldrian told them of the stories of Rhosvosia a country up north of A¡¯sun that connects to Alsahra. The climate there is twice as cold compared to Scotiterran, and the country has a large land mass to cover, considered by many to be a country not be trifled with. He talked about Zhong¡¯guo¡¯s dragon bolt a type of fire arm that shoots out an explosive bolt of fire which can devastate entire battalions of infantry, even cavalry. Though it would sometimes miss but if it does land on the target the damage would devastating! The men around Eldrian were amazed and asking why hasn¡¯t this type of weaponry issued in our armies. Eldrian¡¯s reply ¡°Though devastating indeed to launch, the risk of getting your whole head blown off is not worth the chance! The armies has Grenades, Blunderbuss to deal with infantry, and cannons that have far better reach than the dragon bolt though it does have some benefits I¡¯d think the soldiers wouldn¡¯t take the risk.¡± He spoke again of Asahi, which his master referred to as the isolated nation.


    <hr>


    Before he could start he saw Arthur patiently waiting and excused himself from the group, ¡°Come Arthur, I have heard some news that may need our attention¡±. Master and Apprentice went upstairs to their rooms at the third floor of the building, privacy was a policy in the building. Entering the room they sat themselves at two chairs within the center of the room, two doors were at the right of room which were their beds. Eldrian stood up opened a chest nearby to open a bottle of wine pouring himself a glass and offered Arthur.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    ¡°What is it master? What news have you heard from the council?¡±


    Eldrian drank from the glass, Arthur thinking the news must not be pleasant so he drank as well.


    ¡°You do know of Marie of Austar?¡±


    Arthur nodded, she known as the Empress who inherited the title started the ¡®Ascension of Austar¡¯ which expanded her nation.


    ¡°Have you heard of Fridurick the warrior king of Gaelish?¡±


    ¡°Of course, he was the one who rebelled against her with Galrance at his side. Though Marie did expanded her territories almost close to Gaelish, he was quite the leader of his men that he was renowned by many by his people and adversaries¡±


    ¡°Good now, Lo?c of great Galrance?¡±


    ¡°The current king of Galrance, the country is now expanding their territories in Hurence¡±


    ¡°Elyabeth?¡±


    ¡°Queen of Rhosvosia¡±


    ¡°Why are we talking about these leaders? The war started by Austar ended years ago. Remember master we even helped the people of Gaelish during the aftermath of the war to further strengthen bonds between Anglox and Gaelish because Anglox sided with Marie. Why are we leaving for Pheuropa yet again to manage the supplies and govern some villa or part of the city? Because you and I know that we just wasted our time-¡±


    ¡°War may come once again¡± Eldrian bluntly said as he gulped his glass of wine which Arthur followed.


    ¡°I need some stronger wine¡± Eldrian said signaling Arthur to get another bottle from the chest. ¡°Ah good, that¡¯s the wine from that Villa in Neari.¡± Arthur refilled the two glasses as they returned to the subject.


    ¡°How can there be war?¡±


    ¡°Anglox sided with the empress during the Ascension, she knew it was a costly alliance but agreed to it, because of the alliance her empire¡¯s reach is has greatly expanded even with the ¡®Treaty of Aix¡¯, Anglox diplomats even pressured her to give some of it to Ispavia¡±


    ¡°Now that she a vast resources under her added with the Anglox pressuring her to give up part of it, I don¡¯t expect an alliance to be any time soon¡±


    ¡°Very likely, Galrance as well is expanding and growing quite powerful¡± Eldrian said in a worrying tone which Arthur understood, the countless historic war tensions of Anglox and Galrance.


    ¡°Though Gaelish is as well expanding their forces, it has gotten the attention of Galrance and Austar.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s almost determined, we helped their nation with food and supplies.¡±


    ¡°Yes they mentioned it at the council meeting of having Gaelish as an ally if war happens at all¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you mean when the war happens, we could use this opportunity to get ourselves higher by assuring that Fridurick is Anglox¡¯s ally¡±


    ¡°An opportunistic plan that should be done swiftly, Galrance and Austar seems to be threatened by Gaelish¡¯ expansion as well. Galrance may align themselves with Austar, Gaelish will be Anglox¡¯s ally on this war I¡¯m certain. Speaking of Galrance how is our informant¡±


    ¡°Miss Blaine is quite ambitious, she had maids in some houses threatened to expose them unless they tell her everything that she asks them to do. I can see potential you see in her.¡±


    ¡°If she does have any notion to return to Galrance, she could possibly a good spy for war to aid Anglox¡±


    ¡°Now that you mention it, she does have goal to return though on the terms that she won¡¯t be sent away. I clearly see that she wants power¡±


    Eldrian gave a look intrigue, he took a sip once more from the glass and said ¡°If she manages to prove herself, she could even expose to-¡±


    ¡°Are you serious master!¡± exclaimed ¡°A woman ambitious, sly, and cunning with that access of power can lead to uncontrollable mayhem. She could even turn on us¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why we make sure that we guide her in the right path, another person like that to ours with provide us many opportunities in the future, don¡¯t you see it apprentice?¡±


    ¡°Yes I do see it, though we must be wary of any downfalls that might occur in the future¡± he said as he took a sip.


    ¡°The times are changing Arthur, whatever may come we must see it that we must take all opportunities to take it. To securing our supremacy for unity as the others has done¡±

 Chapter 29: Tricia ( To Live with )

    The trip was almost over as they arrived at Owl Ford; Elis, Paco, Alisa, and Jin were talking about what they were going to do when they reach the city but for Tricia she kept silent the entire time looking outside the carriage. She could still imagine the way she had by instinct of survival grabbing the gem and the knife, the moment she held the gem all the fear suddenly left, the gem she held affected her as a powerful surge came over her which turned the fear and helplessness into cold determination to end her kidnapper. When she ended his life she snapped out of the trance she was horrified and ran away, since then she couldn¡¯t get a hold of herself.


    She couldn¡¯t sleep properly, it was when she¡¯d gotten tired of staying awake of being haunted that night that she had gotten rest. She still didn¡¯t tell anyone of what happened even to Alisa because she didn¡¯t her to worry about a stranger kidnapping her and can hardly keep a lie, telling Elis and Jin is not something she would do mainly because she isn¡¯t comfortable with both of them, and then there was Paco. He could keep a lie and was always helpful to her since the day she befriended him for the first time when he had no friends, maybe I could tell him he could keep a secret but would he view as his friend or a murderer.


    Union¡¯s Rising was just about near the capital city of Anglox viewable from the distance of Owl Ford. Elis¡¯ parents decided to let them tour around Owl Ford before they reach the city. Owl¡¯s Perch has been an old university dating back from the Age of Plight. Elis¡¯ parents stopped their carriages and told them to tour around the old existing university. Most of the travel left directly to Union¡¯s Rising they assured Paco, Alisa, and Jin that they can hire another carriage in this town to accommodate them.


    They would return to a local tavern near the front gate of university. Alisa left on her own accord while Jin and Elis went their own way with Rachel following them, Elis¡¯ brother and parents were left at the tavern as they discussed something about their business conduct in Union¡¯s Rising. Leaving Paco which was about stood still and didn¡¯t follow the rest of them. She approached his old friend knowing that what she might say will change his view of her, Tricia started by asking him why didn¡¯t enter the university to which he replied that he wasn¡¯t interested. She asked in a down-spirited way if she could tell him something in private, Paco with the face of concern agreed and asked what¡¯s it all about but Tricia told him that once no one can hear she¡¯ll tell him.


    On the field (outsiders are allowed but not too many) within the university where it¡¯s far away from listening ears of the students of the university or other people. Tricia was hesitant at first yet she finally spoke. Low-spirited, a beating heart yet something is not whole inside, and the scarred trauma of her character was all to describe was she felt during that night as she told her old friend what happened, she relived the night in her dreams but it became even more intense as she told very thing that happened, described the indescribable fear she felt, and how she told him that she killed her kidapper.


    Utterly broken down she was feeling her very mind twirling around her clouding her of the intense sorrow and haunting that she has.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t myself when I stabbed him¡± said she telling him how she took hold of the gem and knife to how her mind went blank when she felt the surge of the gem. Sounding like a lunatic she realized she was lost at the moment and looked at his friend who was shocked, gazed, and unable to respond to her. A tear began to drop from her eyes but she was refusing to burst out into crying. Her old friend didn¡¯t respond just remaining silent. Paco about to say something but noticed a few students that was staring at them, they weren¡¯t there before but the two mustn¡¯t of noticed people were staring and rather than to continue talking she left off quickly leaving her friend to follow her.


    She was spiraling down in her mind as she continued walking aimlessly looking behind she didn¡¯t see her friend there either because she had somehow how lost him or he had abandoned him. Tears still from her eyes were dripping down her cheeks that attracted a few people to look at her for a brief moment of pity. Suppressing the river of emotions was all she could do.


    Eventually she sat nearby on a bench thinking that she would sit here and wait out to snap herself back into composure. She waited and contemplated ¡°Young lady are you doing well?¡± a said a voice that got her attention. It was the man whom her friends and she took of being a danger, Johnathan Douglas. Tricia got up stepping back away from the man stating ¡°Leave me¡± she said trembling as she began to walk away but John did not as he blocked her from moving saying ¡°Allow me to explain-¡± he cut off by Tricia stating that ¡°Stay away from me¡± she said angrily as she walked pass him. The Averigan man did not give up and blocked her again ¡°Please miss allow me to explain what happened, and I can shed light on your problem that may help you¡±


    ¡°Why should I trust you? Isn¡¯t because of you that I was kidnapped¡± she spouted with intense hate because of what is now.


    ¡°I will say again that I am deeply sorry but allow me to explain what had happened to you during that night when you¡­ended my old friend¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t remind of that!¡± she snapped violently


    ¡°I will but you must allow me to explain on what you experience, and let it be as you never saw it in the first place. You might never be same person as you once before but if you allow to shed some insight you may find it a bit easier to live on your life¡±


    ¡°How can I trust you? What if some of your so called ¡®old friends¡¯ are nearby, what then¡±


    ¡°If they are nearby they would have killed me already, again I say to tell you how sorry I am to have experience something unnatural and horrific on that night. I am to fix your problems by explaining it¡±


    Of course Tricia was hesitant to just accept it but she was so consumed by swelling pain she experience that she would look for answer to at least lessen it, but the thought came to her of the danger that she was only being tricked by the man and meant her harm, in her deep self she didn¡¯t want to be in harm¡¯s way again. This time she felt something cloud her judgement, the intense breakdown of the attack back home and now the recent night of how she cold heartedly murdered a man has brought her the depths of depression.


    ¡°The least I can for an apology for scarring your life is an explanation¡±


    Tricia nodded as she followed the Averigan man to a great tree located near Owl¡¯s Perch, the students and teachers of the university called it the ¡®Tree of A es¡¯. John began saying ¡°I¡¯ll ask first: How bad was it after the night?¡±


    ¡°It was like I wasn¡¯t the same person anymore! When I held that gem that your friend used I felt a surge feeling my fears into something else, something dark¡±This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    ¡°The gem which gave you the courage and strength used to kill the man whom I considered a friend once, is something that can potentially change one¡¯s mind or body. I hoped that it only harmed you mentally?¡±


    ¡°Can it be undone?¡± she pleaded.


    ¡°When one uses, I can I say this that kind of power it changes someone. The fear you felt had suddenly you in that moment changed you, I¡¯ll be straight that you may never be your former self ever again as it brought something deep inside you to change. You only have to accept it,¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you use something like the gem to remove this trauma?¡± she asked with her voice rising.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re telling that you and your companions have a gem that can give someone strength yet doesn¡¯t have anything to help a person with a traumatic experience?!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know! I don¡¯t interfere with that type of business!¡±


    ¡°Who was that man? And why did he want to hunt you down? At least answer because I cannot easily live with myself!¡± she demanded


    ¡°I cannot¡± he replied catching a glance at her, it was that point that the Averigan man realized something yet chose not tell her. What was the Averigan man hiding? She wondered, it was clear enough this man was a traitor who clearly devastated his companions by betraying them in a foreign land and fleeing from that land only to be hunted down by his companion.


    ¡°I¡¯ll never be the same as I once before?¡± she sadly asked to confirm if it there was all any way possible to undo the trauma.


    ¡°Yes you¡¯ll have to live with it¡±


    Sounds of someone running was heard coming in their direction, the Averigan man looked at the direction which the noise came only to be tackled and pinned down on the ground. Tricia was surprised to see Paco had down this, he was pinning him to the ground as the Averigan man struggled to get him off.


    ¡°Did he harm you?¡± He asked assuring of her safety.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t just get him up¡± she said sadly thinking of how she could go on. Paco got up but was cautious of the Averigan as he slowly got up. Her friend ready to throw a punch but touched his shoulder with her hand to signal for him to calm down. Yet in her deep mind there was a voice calling out to signal for his friend that he did harm and wanted him to be hurt badly.


    ¡°I will give you an advice to at least help you live with the trauma. If by any means you hear or feel, something in your head calling out to possess you to do something that isn¡¯t fine with you or your morality, you must do everything to resist it else it consumes you entirely and you¡¯ll be an entirely different person.¡±


    She didn¡¯t reply at all instead turned around to leave. ¡°It¡¯s the least I could give to help¡± the Averigan man said yet she didn¡¯t care as walked away with her friend companying her. The Averigan man too left, continuing to run away from his past. Tricia remained silent but in her mind she was screaming of torment. She will keep the advice of what the man said because it was clear what he said, that something deep in her mind was calling out to do sinister acts. One of it was murdering the attackers during the chaos of the bonfire and stabbing her kidnapper again the throat.


    She didn¡¯t say a word to her word as he tried to cheer her up, in her head she was trying to comprehend and try to live with the fact deep down inside her there something gnawing at the back of her head that might change her to harm¡¯s way. Paco had tried making short comments and questions to get her to talk but she never responded, he suggested to go to the tavern, sit and wait for everyone to get to the city. She only nodded in agreement to it.


    A table near the window is where Elis¡¯ family is seated in the center of room. Paco had ordered a sweet drink for both of them called Coa, she took the cup and sipped still remaining silence. Briefly closing her eyes she saw images of her down filled in a room full of people, she looked at them each one them feeling that they wronged her in some way. Then as if she was in charge of some kind of authority of power she ordered them executed. Snapped back her eyes open and took a sip again to ease her, ¡°Just to remind, I¡¯m here when you need help¡± Paco comfortably told her.


    ¡°Thank you¡± she replied, It¡¯s not making feel better.


    An eternity of silence befall again till it was finally the time to end the journey of going to the capital. Tricia had regretted leaving Summit¡¯s Chest¡¯s horrific trauma of the attack to having demons inside of her,I would have picked staying back home rather than having demons inside of me. ¡°Are you feeling well Tricia?¡± Alisa asked. She nodded to responded, ¡°Are you still feeling bad after this time of the attack back home¡±. ¡°Yes¡± she lied, only now I¡¯m much worse. ¡°Here have some biscuits to calm your nerves¡± she handed Tricia one. Of course none of it calmed her nerves, she still kept tensions her in mind.


    ¡°What the hell are you carrying?¡± Elis asked outside the carriage, Tricia went outside to take a look. It was Paco carrying a large wooden box.


    ¡°It¡¯s my travel gifts, got it off from a merchant who¡¯d want to some space for more important things. Says he¡¯s in a hurry¡± Paco replied as he strapped it on the back of the carriage.


    ¡°What¡¯s inside?¡± Jin asked.


    ¡°Some trinkets and items from far off continents¡±


    Jin grinned asking ¡°Have you ever heard of Opio Juice?¡±


    ¡°No¡±


    ¡°Highly sought after plant substance, if the box has it we¡¯ll split the profit¡±


    ¡°If the box does have it, I¡¯m not splitting the profit with you¡±


    ¡°Shame but-¡± groaned Jin.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get in, you¡¯ll have time to argue once we get there¡± Elis intervened as they got on the carriage and left.


    There were supply wagons passing by them as well as going ahead of them, farmland out in the distant, merchants in the road giving orders to his men. They were finally nearing the Pathford district of Union¡¯s Rising. Sighing in relief having to be done with the traveling, even she should find some relief of having not to be worried about being kidnapped again or being involved with the Averigan man. They arrived at the house; two floors yet wide enough to support two families. Each of them settling to their respective rooms, Elis and the boys had quartered themselves to two rooms while Tricia, Alisa, and Rachel in one room.


    She laid down by herself, still focusing on the demons she had in her deep mind while Rachel and Alisa went down stairs. Trying to calm herself she reminded herself that everything would go fine as long as she kept her demons under control, yes it would. Hopeful of this thought she got up and left to go down stairs when she had encountered Paco carrying the large wooden box he had gotten from Owl Ford. ¡°What¡¯s the box?¡± Tricia asked curiously and as trying to bury the demons. ¡°Some old merchant told me, I¡¯m seeing if it¡¯s any worth selling in the city¡±


    ¡°Mind if I take a look?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll open this later, I want to eat something down stairs¡±


    ¡°Okay then¡± she said going down stairs to try and live with her new condition.


    The Protector


    There must be something here, that will help her, Paco thought.


    He did get the large wooden box from a merchant, the Averigan merchant. When Tricia had gone silent he left to give her time for herself, he wondered to himself what could he do to help her? Of course he had to help her, she had befriended him when he had none and he had to return the debt. That¡¯s when he saw the Averigan man quickly gathering his things and leaving, he was talking to someone who seem to a wagon driver, from what he could hear that he was looking for a wagon trip to Bridgestow telling the wagon driver to give him all the supplies he had with him which was just next to him.


    The wagon driver agreed taking all of his supplies but leaving the one box left, the driver told him that there was no space in it and the contents inside weren¡¯t that much useful to him so he can just leave it or sell it. The Averigan man looked so frustrated that he just left it by the side of the building and got on the wagon of the driver and left.


    Out of desperation to aid her he took the box bringing it with him to Union¡¯s Rising,


    Opening it he had somewhat been surprised and happy to find the musket that he had been trying to sell back at Stoke¡¯s Crossing, and other than that it was mostly a journal, notes, and a pendant. Maybe one of these journals or notes could aid her.

 Chapter 30: John the Traitor ( The Pleasing Thought )

    Escape to Pheuropa! The continent is too large for them to find me John thought to himself over and over again to keep his spirit high. It was far too dangerous now to stay in Anglox, he¡¯d only hoped when he reached Pheuropa he would live his days in peace in a quiet town. The wagon driver had carried him to Bridgestow, there he¡¯d hope to find a ship to take him somewhere; Ispavia or Galrance was a good option though somewhere in Pheuropa maybe in Gaelish he would travel there. Looking at what he had left it was bare minimum to get him on a ship to Pheuropa after that he would have to look for work there. Bridgestow a port city had in its years been developing it to be a trading port city, there were construction sites on the harbor, the sights of wagons being towed in and out of the city, and merchants and sailors nearby.


    All the things he¡¯d acquire the money and things he was going to sell was stolen, looted from the people he¡¯d betrayed. He made men known die and took their money, the remaining few wanted retribution, in his mind he knew what he did was right. To killing two of his closest companions was forced by faith he thought, they had dared taken his life so he took theirs. Yet to bring an innocent into his conflict was not of his choice, he had to go away swiftly to ensure no else could be endangered because of his betrayal, the girl had been too young to experience, a cruel faith inflicted by her. Then he thought of Violet the woman whom he showed little interest but the rest cannot be said about her to him, she was infatuated with him but he was not yet still he remained courteous to her but when the Jeffrey had shown and the girl had been scarred for life he decided to write her a letter of goodbye.


    He approached a ship with men carrying crates onto the ship, asking one of the men where they were sailing off too.


    ¡°We¡¯re sailing to the ports of Neari¡±


    ¡°Are you taking passengers?¡±


    ¡°Well it depends on the captain, if you could pay him then yes. We leave in a few days more now¡±


    ¡°Nevermind then, I¡¯m looking for a ship that sails today.¡±


    ¡°Could try to find a trade ship, but you¡¯d have to hassle for a good price¡±


    So he tried but it was unfortunate that all of his money was not enough to get him passage, it was hopeless. He sat by a wooden near the docks to think next what to do. I could apply for a crewman? Maybe work myself as a man of the seas. The idea gave him hope yet there was no ship companies that were hearing at the moment in Bridgestow, The best I could do is to try to get myself to on a trade ship, maybe work on the ship to while travelling. With that thought in hand he continued asking each crewmate he could find to plead in despair to get him on a ship but none would have it until finally with a gift of a grace from above one crewman told him that they were leaving today and were heading for a port in Ispavia, the unfortunate problem is that all of his money was needed but the crewman told him that he could get work there quickly as a worker for some companies or going up north where the other Pheuropa nations lie.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    He took the offer with no hesitation, the crewman were there were just finishing packing the cargo. The crewman asked him for the money which he¡¯d gave gladly for finally finding a ship to get him out of Anglox. The captain came out of his quarters an old large man who appears to quite seen a lot of experience with seafaring, receiving the money his payment he briefly looked at him then turned to the ship¡¯s wheel. He yelled with the sound of an old sea captain that they were sailing now, as soon they departed the port city. John had retired to the quarters of the ship to sleep, I did the right thing, I¡¯ve stopped a catastrophe from happening! My betrayal was justified was the thought he kept telling himself and believed. Yes he betrayed the people who trusted him to the authorities yet it was only right to do so save lives. A catastrophe avoided!  The executions and gunshots of John¡¯s former order he¡¯d belonged to stuck to his head, they screamed out in anger to why he did it! It wouldn¡¯t have work! The death of lives for nothing! John screamed in his dream, ¡°Traitor!¡± they shouted before they met their deaths. Traitor, Traitor, ¡°TRAITOR!¡±


    John gasped waking up, he looked to his surrounding to find himself on the top of the ship, surrounded by the crewmen and captain, they stood quietly until someone spoke ¡°Two more dead, this time it was you who actually took their lives instead of cowardly hiding behind the soldiers¡±


    ¡°Burch¡± John said with distain


    ¡°Oh come on John, don¡¯t blame us. Because me and the others aren¡¯t the people who betrayed you and left a massacre at the lodge¡±


    ¡°Your plans involved with millions of people dying! I did what was right for Averigo! I had to do it because if not the people would suffer!¡±


    ¡°You could have the decency to brand me and the others as something greater than bandits trying to stage an attack on an entire city, heartbreaking.¡±


    ¡°It was the last thing I could have done, make sure the lodge was a secret..¡±


    Instantly he was struck in the head by Burch ¡°Why! You made the oath that no matter what happens we¡¯d go through with it, even death¡±


    ¡°Because it was in vain!¡± John shouted back to which Burch struck him again.


    ¡°What part of ¡®even death¡¯ you did not understand! Our brotherhood wanted to bring something revolutionary and unite the people for something greater, yet it was all thrown away by you¡± Burch had been angered now as he struck John again, and again, until he stopped with blood on his hands. John was bleeding, his faced was even more bruised than before from his encounters from Henson and Jeffrey. ¡°I did what was right¡± he said. Burch just looked at him saying ¡°By the brotherhood of Horae, traitors are to be deemed to death¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m ready to accept that¡± John said rising but what stopped by Burch as he forced John to kneel.


    ¡°You don¡¯t get to die standing, in normal circumstance I would allow it but not this. You die on your knees¡± Burch said with distain as the crewmen began revealing their muskets pointing at John. ¡°Justice for the dead John¡± Burch whispered to John¡¯s ear, he moved away from John and told the crewmen to fire. John¡¯s chest had been the most concentrated point of the volley, he stumped down to the wooden floor breathing heavily as a river of blood gushed out of his body. In the end he had no regrets of what he just did, he believed that what the brotherhood of Horae¡¯s plan would end in failure and death, but now the brotherhood has been killed and Burch was the last member of it and some others, and he knew that everything was lost at the massacre of the lodge that even Burch couldn¡¯t rebuilt it. It was this pleasing thought that was with him until he closed his eyes and died. His body was dumped at sea never to be found.

 Chapter 31: Thomas ( Debt & Dreams )

    ¡°The captain should be back by now¡± Thomas commented waiting by the docks.


    ¡°He¡¯s an experienced captain, he won¡¯t go down that easily to measly pirates¡± Lea replied waiting with him on the captain¡¯s return. Both of them have been spending more time with each other when it was available, she would help out Thomas by the forge while he would accompany her around the city. The return of the captain had been delayed was surprising to the Monroe and Cormac at the fort, having thought of the captain to be dead is the scenario they have conclude about why the captain had not return. Of course they was still doubt about this, Preston had a good track of encountering pirates before and surviving yet could this particular encounter be the end of Captain Preston Orbis of the Seaway Doumum.


    ¡°If he¡¯s not returning, accept the reality you feared¡±


    ¡°If he is dead there is a chance that there have been sighting of a ship wreckage or bodies floating in the open waters¡±


    ¡°Have you asked some sailors?¡±


    ¡°They said they haven¡¯t wreckages¡­but there were some bodies. But they weren¡¯t identified easily could be just another dead sailor in the waters¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not coming, just continue your services to Monroe. Didn¡¯t he mention that you¡¯d receive more sovereigns for your continuous work at the forge?¡±


    ¡°Not entirely, he¡¯s suggesting that the Anglox army in Averigo could use a blacksmith¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t thinking of the offer?¡±


    ¡°Tempting but I won¡¯t exactly accept it¡±


    ¡°Why not? Some folks here migrate to Averigo, mostly in High Hills much nearer to Hurence¡±


    ¡°Why there?¡±


    ¡°The leathering business is blooming there, much nicer to live in a peaceful forest land. Though if it¡¯s action you seek there¡¯s always the recruitment office maybe that¡¯s the one Monroe is suggesting. Could be an opportunity in the colonies as a blacksmith in the colonial army, maybe even a soldier too¡±


    It was either being a young man wanting for glory and adventure, or he had always dreamed of joining the army. The Anglox armies had been spread out in the world from Pheuropa to A¡¯sun. Anglox¡¯s influence and impact to the world was deep, Anglox began spreading their popularity when they captured land overseas like the colonies in Averigo, parts of the continent of E¡¯frik which was north of Pheuropa told by him by Rowlan that in myths it said that it was birth place of life in the Ancient Age, and Ishinia which Jindagee hails from. Anglox¡¯s expansion of land in the world had been driving the other countries with fear of their powerful but Galrance only saw this as dare to expand more land than Anglox from what Thomas had heard from when there was always was a conversation between Anglox and Galrance yet Ispavia had gotten more land in the southern continent of Averigo which was just named South Averigo (which explorers called the two land masses of North and South The New World, Ispavia still had more land than Anglox yet on terms of military might he would often hear that the Anglox army was more powerful that the lands conquered by Ispavia would be in Anglox hands.


    From all these stories he¡¯d heard when he was young he slowly started to dream of joining the army, why not? He thought to himself he was an experienced blacksmith that the army could use and even could lend a hand if need be. Surely they¡¯ll accept him, he would ask Monroe later on the offer. Being a blacksmith in the army would be good career, his parents might be proud of it that one of their sons was a blacksmith and a military soldier and maybe even perhaps a higher ranking in the army.


    ¡°You have me interested, since some folks here move to Averigo are you one of them?¡± Thomas asked smilingly


    ¡°Interesting but I have family need to take care of¡±


    ¡°Why not move your family? Problems in money?¡±


    ¡°Deep family roots here, wouldn¡¯t trade it to settle in a foreign land. That¡¯s what people like you are for, travelling n¡¯ fighting¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m guilty of it, I¡¯ve always had an interest in the army and the thought of travelling to a different land is enticing. Though I¡¯m not all about fighting I could be leader of a battalion¡±


    ¡°You?!¡± Lea asked with astonishment and laughter ¡°I could see you as a brave soldier in a battlefield or defending a fort against the zeal of thousands of men rushing to get in but to lead? I think you¡¯re better off as someone¡­.how could I describe it¡­.. Ah an advisor to a captain or morale figure to get men behind on¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t morale boosting men leaders to lead their men into the Frey?¡±


    ¡°Does a king fight with his men on the battlefield? I heard shouts of soldiers and generals shouting ¡®In the name of the king¡¯ or queen, or that king or this queen but they just shout the names of their beloved king to rally the soldiers on. In hopes of getting themselves a place of honor in the king¡¯s favor¡±


    ¡°You seem to have some hate for monarchs¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve lost family in battles in the army, should feel honored that I have them fight though that pleasure is soured when you¡¯ve learned that they fought a war over a trivial matter¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t press on it, though in my words I think without wars fought the world isn¡¯t shape as we know it today¡±


    Lea gave a questioning look and said ¡°Wise words for a blacksmith, a soon to be soldier, and a philosopher as well¡±


    ¡°No just wise words I¡¯ve heard¡± Thomas replied as he heard those words from the Smith back at Summit¡¯s Chest.


    Over by the distance there two ships approaching one was a trade ship that went through hell and back while the other was a brig damaged by the looks of it. Immediately Thomas recognized it to be Preston¡¯s ship. As the ships were now being docked he saw Preston¡¯s crew had been injured, the captain himself emerged from his crew and ordered them to seek aid from the fort to heal their wounds.


    ¡°Captain! What happened out there sea?¡± Thomas asked


    ¡°Waiting for the damn ship and a surprised ambushed from pirates! It was fierce but nothing compared to a fight with a Man of War in stormy weathers!¡± Preston exclaimed loudly. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you about the stories after I report this to Monroe and get him to repair my ship¡±


    ¡°Might as well I repair some of your crew¡¯s weapons at it¡±


    ¡°Yes you¡¯d better do, when they boarded the ship they had been blood all over my nice clean ship¡±


    <hr>


    After finishing the repairs of tools and weapons that had taken him nearing dusk to finish because of the added work at the fort, he was about to leave for the Drowning Drinks bar until he saw Monroe and Preston appeared at the courtyard. Monroe looked too shocked at what Preston was telling him, Thomas decided to wait until their conversation was over so he could hear Preston¡¯s story at sea. When it was over, Preston approached Thomas asking if he was finish with his work so he could tell the story at a bar where his crew is at. Thomas agreed as they left the fort but before leaving he was about Monroe about the army.


    ¡°Sir Monroe, I was thinking the offer¡±


    ¡°What offer Thomas, I¡¯ve had been busy for so long that I¡¯ve nearly forgot what I¡¯ve been saying to people¡±


    ¡°Joining the army in colonies¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Preston himself was surprised even Monroe too who had to say: ¡°Most men who¡¯d join the army are either drafted or just paid groups for a time being like Preston but volunteers are not too common to be joined especially considering just years before¡±


    ¡°The expansion war of Austar, I¡¯ve seen the naval ships of Ispavia clashing with Anglox¡¯s own during my travels at sea. I¡¯ve escaped an entire fleet of Ispavian ships to do my job to escort a lord back to Anglox.¡±


    ¡°I was under command by my officer that time, the Gaelish are not to be trifled with. Despite their low numbers they manage turn the tides against us. But to notion of wanting to join the Anglox army¡± Monroe paused and seems to be thinking about it for a moment ¡°Maybe another time, we currently have no time to recruit but in due time we will I guarantee. Maybe you could start out as a colonial militia men. Now gentlemen I must see sir Cormac about the latest happenings to the criminals¡± he said leaving.


    ¡°Aspired now to be a soldier, well I heard that story to many times¡± Preston commented


    ¡°The army needs more men don¡¯t they? I¡¯m willing to join¡±


    ¡°An attack during a festive night is different from a soldier who serves his nation during war¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s the soldiers and guards who prevent that, I¡¯d gladly serve the Anglox army¡±


    ¡°In the Ascension of Austar, I¡¯ve come across men drifted on the open sea, heard their stories of how their ship was ambushed by the enemy and left to die in the open waters. It would often go like ¡®I¡¯d wish I got stuck in a farm working, or a carpenter¡¯¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s lost, death, and misery. That¡¯s what¡¯s expected when you join and I can accept those terms¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just giving some wisdom to people who wished to join, most of them are either idiots expecting to come back as a war hero, men whom are from wealthy family to increase their reputation of their family, or to support someone back at home¡±


    ¡°How about a noble cause to help people?¡±


    Preston didn¡¯t reply but shook his head while smiling giving Thomas that he resembled a young foolish man.


    <hr>


    Preston¡¯s crew had filled the bar, they welcomed their captain as he entered the bar giving cheers on their mission. Thomas looked around to spot if Lea was there but she wasn¡¯t. He found himself with Preston¡¯s crew sitting down listening to rambles of old stories yet Thomas was eager to hear what happened at sea, his men were comparing the battle at sea to their former battles all the while Thomas decided to get a drink. Two glasses afterwards of beer he started feeling headaches and a burning in his chest, he still had consciousness so he wasn¡¯t entirely drunk.


    ¡°Can you tell the story what happened at sea before I get drunk to remember it?¡±


    ¡°The blacksmith can¡¯t handle more than two beers?!¡± shouted one of crew hand.


    ¡°Most of us are drunk!¡± shouted another.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    ¡°Now, now,¡± Preston said as he made his crew quiet down, ¡°Let¡¯s tell the Thomas the blacksmith of the tale:


    Now the Seaway and two frigs had stayed in the southern ocean near Magna, there we waited until we at least we saw ships coming. It had truly been a war of attrition to stay there, one frig had to run off to get some supplies nearby a dock to keep us at point which ironically used up my money almost costing 500 sovereigns. So waited and waited, bathed in the searing sun and I think almost half of my crew got delusional thinking they saw a merwoman in the waters tempting him for.¡± Preston said the last part loudly as the crew laughed. ¡°After hours and hours of waiting, it was then from the south ships began to emerge. It was completely off guard it was as though they wanted us to be weakened by waiting out in the open sea, one carrack pirate ships. Then the trade ship came in fighting off three frigates.<sup>¡± </sup>


    ¡°The two frigs never made it out¡± Thomas stated.


    ¡°Yes, what you thought they were at another port? No, they as of now are in the ocean floor¡± Preston bowed his head as well as his crew to honor the dead.


    ¡°I signaled the two frigs to engage the three while the Seaway dealt with the Carracks that was supposed to engage the trade ship. Baiting the carrack apart as to not to bombarded my allied frigs as their cannons would devastate them. Compared in the naval blockade and ship battles in the Ascension War it was not as intimidating nor dangerous yet in very battle there was always a loss. The enemy carrack ship ignored us heading directly into the trade ship¡¯s path, whilst my allied frigs had intercepted the enemy waiting, their cannons ready and fired that was concreated at one frig that immediately began to sink into the ocean eliminating a threat though in turn faced returned fire from the other frigs while the trade ship had made distance from them. The carrack ship in range of the trade ship opened fire at them though giving us a chance to fire at them from the opposite side of their gun ports and in the heat of fire power the men of both ship¡¯s began to fire their firearms when they were close to collide with each other, some injured and some died. Maneuvering behind the trade ship my allied frigs had joined and fired their cannons, it did little to damage the carrack as he returned fire with twice more power sinking them, men were flying around the air from the explosion ending up in the ocean while some were unlucky to be directly hit upon impact, have you ever seen a cannon shot blow away a man¡¯s head? An arm? or even the chest? It did gave the trade ship to escape it but was foolish not courageous, I fired back carrack keeping him at bay until it retreated and with the trade ship safety nearing the Magna¡¯s shores¡±


    ¡°Were there any survivors on the enemy ship?¡±


    ¡°None they¡¯re all dead, if they were survivors submerge underwater they would have been stranded at open sea¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you chase after the carrack?¡±


    ¡°I wanted too though I had to make sure the trade ship was okay till the ports of Black Pool¡±


    ¡°You mentioned that the battle was not as fierce as the ship battles in the Ascension War, what was it like?¡± Thomas asked which had gotten a reaction from Preston¡¯s crew as all were now whispering loudly of events but since all of them were whispering at the same time it was hard to make out.


    ¡°Blockades!¡± someone shouted.


    ¡°Yes the forsaken blockades!¡± the crew shouted.


    ¡°Blockades?¡±


    ¡°The blockades of Anglox navy was used to choke the trade routes to Galrance coming from Hurence though that¡¯s not to say someone didn¡¯t try to stop them, Ispavia¡¯s own navy had been deployed to cut some trade routes as well. Two mighty navies clashing is a sight to behold yet also a sight that you wouldn¡¯t want to be a part of. It was lucky for us to get out alive, pure chaos I tell you now the soldiers on the ships bouncing right off as the cannon shots impacted on the sides they were standing on, the boarding parties that painted the ship decks with blood even then they weren¡¯t safe from another ship¡¯s wrath of other ships firing. We are truly lucky that we had gotten there alive while others didn¡¯t right mates?¡±


    ¡°True that captain!¡± someone responded.


    The captain and his crewmates continued to celebrate their victory for the rest of the night, Thomas had now began to think of joining the army. Could I stomach another sight of chaos? was I ready to take another person¡¯s life again? all of this had been circling around his head, Lea had sparked his interest in the army yet when he took a life during the night of the attack he was scarred, He was blacksmith yet still he seems to be motivated that he could do more than sit in a shop or fort, he had knock for firearms and could fire well, maybe he needed to find something like all soldiers had to had a steel heart to fire away to take another man¡¯s life. With that thought he began to drink along with the captain¡¯s crew consuming alcohol beverage after another to ease this troubling thought, his vision was blurry but could still see what he made out which was a woman standing before him. ¡°Drunk are you?¡± she said which Thomas recognized as Lea.


    ¡°I can still think¡±


    ¡°I came back to the bar only to have it filled with drunken sailors and a blacksmith trying to keep up with them¡± she mocked him.


    ¡°Hey gerlie! I need another cup! Something stronger!¡± shouted one crewman.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get it! And get down from the damn table¡± Lea shouted back at the crewman who was standing at the wooden table inciting more shouts from his crewmates.


    ¡°You deal with this every single night?¡± Thomas asked.


    ¡°Yes, some nights are peaceful yet depressing and others are chaotic yet irritating. But I do get a kick out of it¡± she replied as she left to get a bottle from the bar, as she retrieved it the very same crewman shouted ¡°Throw it here gerlie!¡±. ¡°If it breaks you all have to pay more!¡± she shouted angrily as she threw it at him which he did not catch as the bottle hit him directly in the chest causing him to fall off which . She took another bottle and went back to where Thomas sat.


    ¡°You sure you¡¯re allowed to take that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve worked with sailors like this for years, I¡¯ve deserve something to relieve the stress.¡±


    ¡°I might need that too¡± Thomas said as he took the bottle from Lea¡¯s hands.


    ¡°You''re tough Thomas from getting a beating but not tough enough for that kind of drink¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m old enough for a real drink, besides I need to get used to it¡± he replied with a boast, or was it an excuse to get rid him thinking his decision to be armed and ready to join the army of Anglox in Averigo, he popped open the bottle and drank it only to have his mind go blank.


    <hr>


    Thomas found himself waking up in the barracks of the fort, his head aching, and his chest burning. This had been his first time to wake up losing his mind to alcohol, he got up and sat on the bed trying to recall the events that happened after he drank the bottle. He felt he about to puke, though luckily for him there a wooden bucket near his bedside, recalling the events made his head hurt. The soldiers around him were laughing reminiscing how they were like getting the effect after passing out due to alcohol. Try as he might he couldn¡¯t remember what had happened that was when Henry had passed by.


    ¡°Who brought me here Henry?¡±


    ¡°Ah, it was Lea. Angry, pissed, and hell annoyed at what you did last night¡±


    Thomas gave Henry a dumbfounded look


    ¡°Well you see after you drank the bottle, you were a completely different person¡±


    ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°You did every much possible thing that Lea witnessed serving as a barmaid that made her mad¡±


    ¡°Like?¡±


    ¡°You stood on top a table. Saying the lines of ¡®I¡¯ll lead a battalion myself! Your captain might be a captain of a ship but I¡¯ll lead a battalion against enemy lines! With zeal! Forward men!¡¯ ¡±


    Thomas was in disbelief he could say that with pride, trying again to recall the events he felt a severe headache, and this time he puked into the wooden bucket.


    ¡°Happens to everyone who lost their mind to the drinks for the first time, get some fresh air to ease it¡± Henry said and left.


    He walked his way to the courtyard yet he was struggling but still manage to get there, feeling he was going to puke again he rushed to the walls and puked into the sea. Entirely exhausted he rested on the walls leaning his head on the edge of wall in case he was going to puke again. He should have regretted drinking last night if this would be the aftermath he would face but he struggled on. The soldiers in the fort were staring at Thomas as rested himself on the fort wall with one spouting for him to get back to work. For another few minutes after puking at the sea, he struggled himself back to the forge to continue on working but when he got there he sat himself on a stool closing his eyes to rest unknown to him he fell asleep.


    When he woke up again he was looking at a pile of tools and weapons he needed to repair, while his mind and body were still aching he continued to work.


    ¡°Here¡¯s some water for the aches¡± Lea said as he appeared with a cup of water looking very annoyed and angry.


    ¡°About the things I did last night¡± Thomas weakly said as he took the cup of water.


    ¡°Two tables broken because you and the captain¡¯s men were imagining yourselves charging against the fires of enemy lines¡±


    ¡°Carpenter could probably fix that-¡±


    ¡°13 bottles broken, not empty¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure the captain paid for it¡±


    ¡°Total of 120 sovereigns worth of damage which is still needed, that isn¡¯t the whole story¡±


    ¡°It was my first time to ever be drunk alright¡± Thomas pleaded


    ¡°Oh..¡± she sounded in mercy but quickly rebutted ¡°You also didn¡¯t heed by warning, the bottle you drank was a favorite of the bar keeper, strong stuff not to be taken by the light drinkers. And because of that I had the shittiest morning hours to fix the bar¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± was all he could muster but he saw that she was still angry.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay for it I promise¡±


    ¡°And how much you have¡±


    Thomas knew he didn¡¯t have nowhere near the amount of 120 sovereigns, all he had was a few sovereigns which was from his parent¡¯s but the pay he would receive from Monroe would still come after he had done his services which would still come when he had reached Union¡¯s Rising. Then another came to him that would he still want to leave for Union¡¯s Rising?


    ¡°Maybe after Monroe¡¯s business here¡±


    ¡°That¡¯ll take months¡± she raised her voice in anger.


    ¡°All I can say is sorry alright¡± he tried to plead.


    She looked at him with distain and anger, he thought she hated him. ¡°If you can¡¯t pay right now with money, then least clean your mess up¡±


    ¡°I will then¡±


    ¡°Now¡± she said fiercely as she would deal with other drunkards which prompted Thomas to do as she says following her back to the Drowning Drinks bar whislt also struggling as he was still hungover.


    ¡°Was I too much to handle last night?¡±


    ¡°Very¡±


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t take an entire crew¡±


    ¡°Oh no, the crewmen I could easily handle before you were drunk, but when you entered you definitely lead the men with zeal. I tried my best to stop yah, but you were definitely a soldier as you inspired the men to make me surprised how much chaos I could see in a drunken bar night¡± she said in annoyance to which Thomas halted himself to ask her more. Entering the Drowning Drink bar he couldn¡¯t have believed in what he saw the floor still have stains of alcohol, some broken chairs and tables, and broken bottles laid across the floor. She gave him a mop and a bag telling him to get started while she goes to the back room checking supplies for the bar. For the next minutes Thomas stashed the broken pieces of bottles into the bag while mopping the alcoholic liquids that stained the floor, looking around him while doing his chore he began to see if this catastrophe of Lea is not a something he should be fully regretted, he was definitely sorry that he made Lea had to do even more work and scolded by the owner of the establishment but he was inspired and awed that he was courageous enough to inspire men, he doubted it. It was the influence of Alcohol that made him courageous yet there always a spot of light in this matter that made him think otherwise, having heard of a saying that when you lost your mind to alcohol you were honest as a priest and never afraid to show what you think and act on it.


    If I can be that courageous when drunk, I can do it without being drunk.


    But there was always the question in his mind; Can I pull the trigger a second time?


    He shut the lingering question to continue his payment to Lea, there were now fewer broken pieces of bottles and less stains.


    Lea returned after what felt like an hour to relieve Thomas of his duties but telling him that she still needed the sovereigns to pay for the broken chairs and tables, Thomas told her that in due time but Lea took an angry glance at him.


    ¡°When Monroe¡¯s task is done I¡¯ll get my pay to repay you¡±


    \¡°Can¡¯t yah just ask the captain for payment? I¡¯m tired of getting shouted around by the owner¡±


    ¡°I will pay you back¡± Thomas said reassuringly.


    <hr>


    It was past hours when dusk began to settle as Thomas managed to finish his work at forge yet his performance was slow, the repairs in demand needed was still plenty while he did so little due to his condition, pausing in each time doing his work to either rest that led to a short nap or even longer, to constant headaches plaguing him. I would just have to get used to it.


    Preston appeared in the courtyard again with Monroe and Cormac followed them were fort guards and prisoners, Cormac shouted the guards to get them in the cells to be interrogated while he talked to his two companions then quickly disperse as Cormac and Monroe went to interrogate the prisoners, Preston saw Thomas quickly coming over to him, I can get the money out of him to pay Lea if he has.


    ¡°There¡¯s the battle zealed soldier¡± Preston commented


    ¡°Tell me how much was I¡­..courageous¡± Thomas said best to describe him drunk last night.


    ¡°Or were you too drunk to notice¡± he added.


    ¡°Mildly drunk I add you I¡¯ve tasted the sweet wines of Galrance which is stronger than what you took, entirely different! Spouting out lines from men whom were at the front lines at a battle. Courageous inciting a bar fight and chaos but foolish in actual battle¡±


    ¡°Which is why I need the money to pay off Lea for the damages¡±


    ¡°How much?¡±


    120 sovereigns¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re employed by Monroe, yes? Then you¡¯ll get you pay¡±


    ¡°When his job here is finished, can¡¯t you lend me?¡±


    ¡°Sorry Thomas, when you¡¯re a captain of a ship and crew you need to manage finances¡±


    ¡°Speaking of courageous, you promised to help fight, I would need when I¡¯ll join the army in the colony¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s anything I¡¯ve learned from my journey, experience and wisdom. Entering the Austar War I had no experience in an actual war, there were battles of course but it was between only pirates or mercenaries though in an actual battle anything could happen that will end your life. If you want to learn how to hold yourself in a fight go and ask my crew men they¡¯ve been in enough fights to teach you¡±


    ¡°In a war where you¡¯re needed to kill the enemy, how do you stomach it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all down to why do it. Why do soldiers fight and kill? They protect and serve their nation. Some kill and fight for gold, while some for survival, it depends really¡±


    Thomas nodded in what Preston had said though still conflicted inside yet he was too tired and still aching from getting drunk that he wanted to fall asleep making his way to the fort¡¯s quarters.